Rapture's Claim

RaptuRe’s

Claim

Lee Pearce

passion in pRint pRess www.passioninprint.com

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. Copyright 2012 by  Lee Pearce

All rights reserved, including the right of reproduction in whole or in part in any form. Published by Passion In Print Press 3052 Gaines Waterport Rd. Albion, NY 14411 Visit Passion In Print Press on the Internet: www.passioninprint.com Cover art by Winterheart Designs Editing by Lawan Williams

Print ISBN#978-1-60820-595-0 Ebook format ISBN#978-1-60820-566-0 Issued 2012 This book is licensed to the original purchaser only. Duplication or distribution via any means is illegal and a violation of International Copyright Law, subject to criminal prosecution and upon conviction, fines and/or imprisonment. This eBook cannot be legally loaned or given to others. No part of this eBook can be shared or reproduced without the express permission of the publisher.

Dedication

To sports fans everywhere.

Acknowledgement

Many thanks to the Canadian Authors Association and my friends for their continued support.

Chapter One One never really knows the choices one has to make in life until they are thrust upon them. Up until this moment, Lizzy Greenley had lived a sheltered life, protected from the outside world by her loving family, but now she felt her world crashing down on her bruised shoulders. Glancing through the wooden boards of the rattling rail car at the rising sun’s flickering light, Lizzy could see a wall of green and brown beyond. She had lost track of the time, but the train had moved into the northern forests of the mountains during the night. She could smell the change from the city smog to the pine-filled air. Her mouth watered as she scented fresh game. Her body ached to leap off the train and race through the forest. Shifting right now wouldn’t be a good idea no matter how hard it would be, considering how rarely she changed. Besides she could never leave. The man lying beside her on the floor, his body hot with fever, moaned fitfully. She rubbed his bare muscular arm. He sighed and lay still once again. Jeremy Sanderson. NFL’s next rising star. Best arm in the business. After four years of college through a full-ride scholarship, he had been drafted and following a successful Rookie year was marked to become one of the greatest quarterbacks ever. His strong, muscular body lay shaking like a child beside her on the floor of a train heading north all because of her. They were running from people who wanted her, Lizzy, one of a very few female werewolves in existence and because Jeremy had been tricked into taking W, a synthetic werewolf steroid, so he could be a better quarterback. Beneath her hand, she felt Jeremy’s body start to tremble. He had gone into several seizures during the night. Five maybe six, she had lost count. She knew this wasn’t good for humans. Brain damage and all that. Lizzy moved around, sliding carefully on the splinter-filled floor so she could hold his head with her hands. When his body began to thrash about as it would soon, he didn’t need a concussion on top of everything else that had

2 Lee Pearce happened last night. He had gained a lot of muscle over the past few months and had become too strong for even her to hold down. Tears stung her eyes as she watched his arms flail about in the air and his legs jerk, his dress shoes scraping ruts in the wooden floor. The seizure wouldn’t last long, she reminded herself, and within thirty seconds, albeit long seconds, his body calmed and he lay still again. “Did I hurt you?” Jeremy’s voice, raspy, full of concern, nearly made Lizzy burst into tears. It had been over an hour since he had last spoken. “No, I’m fine,” she said. “Is it getting any better?” “It hurts all the time now,” he said. “Why did you do it?” she asked for the hundredth time. “Everyone takes steroids,” he said, weakly. “Only way…” Not everyone took performance enhancing drugs. Why Jeremy? Why? “I wish…” his voice trailed off. He rolled onto his side laying his head on her lap, extending his arm around her thigh. “You wish?” she prompted. “I wish it was last summer,” he said, his voice dry, needing water she didn’t have, “and I hadn’t met those people and this hadn’t happened.” She sighed and ran her fingers through his hair, brushing his reddish-brown bangs off his sweaty brow. W. She smelled it on him when she had first seen him yesterday after the day of training camp. His team had won and when she leapt into his arms to kiss him, she smelled the drug on his skin, tasted it in his kiss. Thinking she must be wrong in the confusion of the moment, she hadn’t noticed it again until after the banquet and they started dancing. Then everything had gone wrong. An argument. She tried to leave. Stopped by a pack of werewolf unknowns, she felt threatened. Jeremy tried to help, pushing her out of the way, taking on the wolves, getting hurt. Security arrived and they scattered, Lizzy and Jeremy running to the edge

RaptuRe’s Claim 3 of town, boarding a slowly passing freight train, planning to get off at the next town, call for help. But then Jeremy had gone into a convulsion. After which, he told her about the steroids. She told him about W. He had gone silent, his way of dealing with bad news and she knew to give him time to think about it. His body had gone into more convulsions and they hadn’t talked about it since. W, the nickname for the werewolf steroid, actually came from synthesized werewolf blood. It was meant to be used by human-werewolf half breeds to help them to shift. It was used illegally by humans to enhance their performance in athletics. Several sports stars had already been suspended due to its use. Side effects were the same as steroids, including increased muscle mass and violent tendencies. It was believed, but not yet proven, that with enough W in one’s system, one could become a werewolf. The addiction was severe and withdrawal painful, even with other drugs to help the body adjust. The other cure for the addiction was something Lizzy shouldn’t but had begun to consider as she watched the man she loved suffer. At first, she had been angry that he succumbed to the temptation of performance enhancing drugs. When he finally convinced her he hadn’t known it was W and his coach had pumped into his system, she felt sorry for him. It broke her heart to watch the man she loved suffer so. They had planned to marry shortly after graduating from university, but Jeremy had been under so much pressure as a rookie they put off planning a wedding until he became more settled with a team. She said she didn’t mind being the wife of a football star as long as he didn’t mind her being a werewolf. Jeremy laughed, saying it only made their life much more interesting. Now this man who loved her so much, died bit by bit in front of her. And she knew the only way to cure him. “Jeremy,” she said, running her hand along his arm down to his wrist. “Yes?” he said, exhaustion making his voice weak.

4 Lee Pearce “You know I love you,” she said, picking up his hand, lifting it to her face where she pressed it against her cheek. “If you want me to make love to you,” he muttered, “I’m afraid I wouldn’t be much good.” He chuckled and ended up coughing, his breathing ragged. “You know I would do anything to help you, Jeremy,” she said, kissing his palm. “It’s all right, Lizzy,” he muttered, “the train will stop soon. Then we’ll get off. Get to a hospital. Get some help.” His body began to jerk. She held his hand tight. The train wasn’t going to stop. She had smelled the freshly cut trees for a long time. This train was on a long haul to the ocean and wouldn’t get there for two or three days. Jeremy didn’t have that long. His human heart would give out long before then. She waited a few more seconds for the moment when his body convulsed, his head bent back and his eyes rolled up in his head. At that point, Jeremy would lose consciousness. No need for him to feel anymore pain than necessary. His back spasmed, throwing his neck and head off her lap. She held his palm tight with both her hands now. He glanced at her face and recognition flashed in his eyes. As his head tilted back and before his throat constricted shut, he forced out, “No.” Lizzy bent over his hand, opened her mouth, and bit into the soft flesh between his thumb and first finger. Blood squirted into her mouth. Her stomach rumbled. Only human flesh and blood was the best. It beat out animal many times over but to bite a human was punishable by death. Lizzy didn’t care. And she kept her teeth submerged in Jeremy’s hand, letting her saliva intermingle with the blood, pushing it forcefully with her tongue into the wound. Her body shuddered. Her teeth clamped down harder on his hand. Good, so good. She sucked at the blood. It had been a long time since she had tasted human blood. Only once before had she been allowed. Now she remembered the draw of it. She could sense Jeremy’s beating heart begin to slow. In the back of

RaptuRe’s Claim 5 her mind, she knew this was good and that she should let go now. But the blood. It flowed into her mouth, down her throat, warmed her stomach. She had sacrificed for him. He could give her a little more of his blood. Selfish man. Wanting to be the best athlete. Bastard. She was supposed to be first in his life. She…With a sob, Lizzy jerked open her jaw and shoved his hand away, dropping it on his chest. She crawled to far side of the rail car, wiping her mouth, disgusted with the thoughts that had run through her mind. Curling up in a corner, she brought her knees up against her chest and wrapped her arms around her head, burying her face in her lap. She had nearly succumbed, nearly killed him. This addiction was worse than what Jeremy had. This addiction belonged to her other side, her werewolf side. She could taste his blood on her lips and tongue, could hear his body pounding with life, life she could take anytime while he was in this weakened state. Lizzy shook her head. No. Not Jeremy. The walls of the railcar closed in. Never Jeremy.

§§§ The rural community of Rocks End had become home to an assortment of supernatural beings and humans, all managing to live at peace with one another most of the time. Werewolves made up the largest population followed by demons, vampires, and humans. Horse breeding was the main focus of the community and the small town sat surrounded by large ranches. On the largest ranch, Stephen Greenley sat at the kitchen table eating a breakfast of eggs and bacon. His partner, Mark, placed a plate stacked high with toast in the centre of the table and sat down across from Stephen. Stephen glanced at his cell phone for the fourth time since sitting down. “She’s probably still asleep,” Mark said, “it is only 8:30 a.m.” Stephen sighed. “I know but I just wish she’d call.” “She’s an adult now,” Mark said, “You have to stop worrying about her.” “But she left so angry on Friday,” Stephen said. “I should

6 Lee Pearce have told her I trusted her. I shouldn’t have warned her off him. I shouldn’t have--” “Being such a caring, protective guardian?” Mark finished. Stephen growled. “I was going to say a werewolf.” Mark smiled and grabbed Stephen’s wrist. “It’s what you’re supposed to do as patriarch and her cousin.” They both jumped as the phone rang. Stephen glanced at the screen. His look of hope faded to one of concern. “Morning, Julie, how are you?” “Sara asked me to ask you if Lizzy had called yet?” Julie, Mark’s sister, lived on the smaller ranch next door with her two husbands, Brad, a werewolf, and Victor, a vampire, and their brood of children, Sara being the oldest of triplets who had all been born with psychic abilities of varying degrees, Sara being the strongest. “No, why? Did she have a dream about her?” Stephen asked, his heart starting to race. Ten-year-old Sara’s dreams often foretold bad news. “She says she felt Lizzy was in a dark place but she wasn’t afraid, just sad,” Julie said. Stephen heard Julie’s voice become muffled as if she had pulled the phone to the side. He could hear her talking to a younger female voice. Julie’s voice came through clear again. “Sara says she feels Lizzy moving away, getting fainter.” “Tell Sara thanks and I’ll call back when I’ve spoken to Lizzy.” Stephen ended the call and pressed Lizzy’s speed dial number. Sara’s dreams had never been wrong before but right now Stephen wanted more than anything for his cousin to answer her phone and tell him she was all right. If she was sad, maybe she and Jeremy had fought. Maybe they’d broken up and she was sitting on a bus on her way home right now, too heartbroken to call him. Lizzy’s father, Stephen’s last remaining uncle, had died a few years ago and Stephen, as Patriarch of the Greenley

RaptuRe’s Claim 7 werewolf pack, had become her guardian. He and Mark had never planned to have children so bringing a teenager into their home had been quite a challenge, especially one who knew her power and status in the werewolf pack. Being one of only a few werewolf females she could get away with murder, quite literally. As his phone started to ring through, he replayed their argument before she had left. “You can’t marry him, Lizzy.” “I can marry whomever I want,” she had said, standing in the middle of the kitchen, her hands on her hips, her legs spread wide defensively. “You’ve put Jeremy’s life in danger,” he said, trying to sound reasonable, “the other werewolves will soon start trying to prove themselves worthy to you by attacking Jeremy. Do you want to see him get beat up every time? He’s not strong enough to fend them off. How long do you think he’s going to put up with all that werewolf stuff before he decides you’re just not worth it?” Lizzy’s face had blanched at his words. He had so wanted to take them back but she had taken a step toward him, her fist raised. “I am twenty-five years old, Stephen,” she had said. “I don’t need your permission to marry Jeremy or anyone else I choose. And no antiquated werewolf clan rules are going to stop me. I’ll leave first.” Lizzy had run across to the stairs and started up. “If you care anything at all about Jeremy,” he had called after her. “You’ll break it off.” “Who the hell do you think you are?” she had yelled down from the top of the stairs. “My father?” And he had heard her run into her bedroom and slam the door shut. The ringing stopped on Lizzy’s cell phone. A man’s voice spoke. “Hello?” “Who is this and where is Lizzy?” Stephen said, his grip tightening on his phone. “This must be the venerable Stephen Greenley, Patriarch of the Greenley Wolves,” the man spoke, amused. “It is good to

8 Lee Pearce finally meet you.” “Who are you?” Stephen growled into the phone, sensing the predatory nature of the man on the other end, his body aching to change already. “My name is Bartos Satislov,” he said, a Russian accent coming through when he spoke his name, “of the Satislov pack of, as you well know, no fixed address. You may call me Bart. May I call you Stephen?” “Where is Lizzy? Why do you have her phone?” Stephen rose from his chair and started pacing. He glanced at Mark who could hear the conversation with his sensitive wolf hearing and sat, stone-faced, ready to leap if necessary. “Well, Stephen, I too am trying to find out where your charge and her human boyfriend have gone,” Bart said, “I was in the middle of a conversation with Jeremy’s coach. Seems I have gleamed some very interesting information. Did you know Coach Andrews is also of werewolf heritage…” Stephen could hear some snapping and growling in the background followed by a pain-filled yelp, “…and that he had designs on Jeremy and your love-struck cousin.” Even though the logical part of Stephen’s brain tried to tell him to listen to this important bit of news, his emotional mind screamed for him to find Lizzy. “What has he done with her?” “Oh, nothing,” Bart said, “you see last night after the banquet, he tried to persuade her to join his pack by telling her what he had been injecting Jeremy with. Jeremy had thought it just plain old steroids. Seems the team’s next superstar has been getting supercharged on W. When Lizzy found out, she called the coach a few choice words and walked away, threatening to call the authorities, meaning you I suppose, on him. He followed them outside, pleading his case. He didn’t want to lose his star football player. Both ran away after the banquet.” She wouldn’t have gone without her purse and cell phone. “I don’t believe you,” Stephen said, “let me talk to Coach

RaptuRe’s Claim 9 Andrews.” “I’m afraid that’s not possible,” Bart said, “he’s become indisposed for awhile.” A few seconds of silence made Stephen’s skin crawl. He expected to hear fists hitting flesh or moaning or something vicious to show Bart’s sick side. Bart’s voice came back just as smooth and calm as before. “But he did tell me, he saw them hop a freight train headed north,” Bart said. “But don’t worry. I checked and that train is going to make a stop in the next few hours. When I get them off the train I’ll contact you again as to where and when you can pick them up.” “Don’t you hurt her,” Stephen growled. Bart laughed. “She is very precious to you, is she not? Very valuable? I look forward to meeting such a jewel.” His voice became serious, deepening an octave. “I understand breeding females are difficult to come by. I am so looking forward to meeting her.” The phone went dead. Stephen stared at it then howled in anger. “Don’t you touch her you bastard!” Mark pulled out his own phone. “Julie, bad news. Lizzy and Jeremy are on a freight train headed north. Without their phones.” “I’ll call Stan at the station, see if he can figure out which train and where it is now,” Julie said. His phone went silent again. Stephen continued pacing across the floor, running his hand through his black hair. “What have I done? Why didn’t she call if she was in trouble? Why…?” “Stop, Stephen,” Mark said. “This isn’t helping. Sara said Lizzy was just sad, not frightened.” “Do you think Jeremy is dead?” Stephen asked, his eyes full of pain. “Maybe he died because he didn’t get his next shot? Oh, my poor girl. To have to watch that.” “Stephen!” Mark yelled.

10 Lee Pearce “What?” “Be a patriarch,” Mark said. “One of your pack members is out there and needs you. Think. What should you be doing?” Stephen looked at Mark blankly. He couldn’t think. Lizzy was in trouble. She didn’t know it yet but another pack was about to find her and take her from the train. The train. He had to get to the train first. Save her. How to get to a train faster than the wolves who had a good two hour head start? Mark’s cell phone rang again. “Julie? Minneapolis? That far north?” He glanced at Stephen. “We have to take a plane to get there.” “Victor has a way to help,” Julie said, “but Lizzy is not going to like it.” As she explained the plan, both Mark and Stephen blanched. “It’s the only way?” Stephen asked knowing Julie could hear him. “Yes,” Julie responded, her voice ominous sounding. As Mark closed the phone, Stephen shook his head. “I hope she realizes she’s being rescued or I might be doing reparations for damaged body parts for a long time.”

Chapter Two Jeremy woke to bright sunlight blazing through the shaking rail car’s wooden slats heating up the dust-filled air. He took in a deep breath smelling the rancid straw on the floor, pine trees, and damp earth outside. He smelled something else, something he didn’t rightly recognize but it smelled like a pet rabbit he’d owned many years ago that had died. He smelled death and it made his stomach growl. He slowly sat up, groaning as his body protested each muscle pull. Glancing around the dim interior he spied Lizzy curled up in a corner, asleep, her head pillowed on her arms on top of bent knees. He remembered very little of the past night and day. He’d played football. Training camp had ended. Lizzy had been there waiting for him when he exited the locker room away from the crowd after and he’d held her close, breathing deep of her scent, reminding himself how much he had missed her over the past few weeks. He hadn’t wanted to let her go but the press had wanted his picture. She met up with him later at the banquet and then after at the dance he finally got to hold her close, again. Her body had changed very little, perhaps getting a little softer after the sedimentary university life, a softness he didn’t mind at all. Being a werewolf was making her body a little too bony for his tastes. Then the night had gotten a little fuzzy. He remembered feeling thirsty, taking her to the bar to get something to drink and wanting desperately to be alone with her, had taken her to a quiet area out back. There they had been interrupted by a group of men, one of which he recognized as talking with Coach earlier during the banquet. They told Lizzy terrible things, tried to hurt her, and he lashed out. He had known he couldn’t fight them, the werewolves even in human form being stronger but they had threatened Lizzy. Angry all of a sudden, he rushed them. Out numbered, he had quickly fallen under their onslaught. Blinding rage had fuelled his adrenalin and when they left him

12 Lee Pearce semi-conscious on the floor to turn their attention to Lizzy, he had leapt up, grabbed her, and dragged her outside. Instinct kept him running across a field, through city streets evading the men tracking them, onto a rail yard, and into this rail car. His rage turned to pain as the miles passed. He remembered very little except Lizzy’s calm voice and warm presence. “Lizzy?” he said out loud but not too loud, not really wanting to wake her up. She might have been up all night with him and would be exhausted. He couldn’t be sure. She lifted her head and looked at him, her face in shadow. “Jeremy?” Her voice trembled. “You’re alive?” He gingerly rose and staggered across the vibrating floor. Dropping to her side, he pulled her into his arms and onto his lap. “Have you slept at all?” She snuggled her head against his chest and under his chin. “I was afraid you’d die.” She cupped his hand in her own, holding it palm up, and ran her thumb over the flesh between his thumb and pointer finger. He could just barely make out two indentations, almost puncture marks. “But you’ll be fine now.” His heart thudded heavily in his chest. The punctures looked like teeth marks. “Lizzy, what did you do?” “You were dying, Jeremy,” she said, lowering his hand to her lap. She intertwined her fingers with his, curling them up into his palm. “The drugs. Your body couldn’t handle the withdrawal.” “I just needed to get to a hospital,” he said. “No time.” She shook her head. “We know,” meaning the werewolves, “W is a killer.” “And you bit me?” his voice rose in pitch. “Jeremy, I couldn’t let you die,” she said, reaching up with her other hand to touch his cheek. He calmed when her fingers

RaptuRe’s Claim 13 made contact. “But you bit me,” he said again, “does this mean…?” Lizzy nodded. “When we get home, Cousin Stephen can help you through your first change.” “Your cousin will help me?” he asked. “He doesn’t even like me.” “He won’t have a choice,” Lizzy said. “Now that you’re a made wolf and made by me, he has to take you in.” “When do you think I’ll have my first change?” “Hopefully not until we get home,” Lizzy said. She ran her fingers down to his chin and tugged at it, making him look downward. Their lips met, her mouth opening eagerly, her teeth nipping at his tongue. Jeremy felt his body respond, his cock growing inside his pants. Lizzy broke off the kiss, swung around and stood, her legs straddling his hips. She pulled off her blouse, its glittering sequins sparkling in the sunlight as it fell to the floor. Her skirt and underwear followed. She left her thigh-high nylons on but did take off her shoes. He meanwhile had slipped his jeans and underwear off, prying his wallet out of the back pocket, pulling out a condom and laying it on top. Already shirtless he watched as she settled on to his lap, his cock nestled against her pubic hairs. She leaned in close, placing her hands upon his shoulders, her breasts pressing against his chest, and resumed their kiss. Lizzy forced his mouth open, thrusting her tongue inside. He took it, sucking upon it. Sweet juice flowed down his throat. He tasted the peppermint candy she had had after the banquet and a musky taste full of desire and something more. He pushed her tongue back and she started to pull her mouth away. He grabbed the back of her head and held her tight. His tongue explored the inside of her mouth, seeking out that strange taste, metallic and familiar. He couldn’t quite place it and it started to drive him crazy. He pulled at her tongue again then gasped, his body going rigid. His hand slid from her neck.

14 Lee Pearce Her hot hand had grabbed his shaft and rubbed it up and down, his loose skin moving smoothly over his pulsing rod. He felt Lizzy kiss his chin, his neck, down to his nipples, sucking each one into her mouth. Her hand worked in a steady rhythm. She shifted her body and lifted herself. Realizing what she was about to do, he opened his eyes and grabbed her hips, stopping her descent. He reached for the condom, tore it open with his teeth, and rolled the latex onto his shaft. She waited patiently for him to finish, kissing the top of his shoulder. He held the base of his shaft still as she lowered her body, sliding his penis into her warmth. He sighed as she began a slow back and forth rhythm rubbing her thighs against his legs. She continued to kiss, occasionally biting at his shoulder. As she moved to the other shoulder, he looked in her eyes. They had gone a deep, dark blue and he felt pulled in, lost in their depths. He relaxed his head against the wall and she lowered her mouth to his shoulder, again. He felt a sharp pain and glanced over. She had sunk her teeth into his flesh, blood seeping out through her lips. He would have panicked except the pain had now vanished. Was this a way werewolves helped their own kind to heal? His heart began to beat faster. He focused on her mouth, its urgent movement matching the thrusting of her hips. Heat bled down his shoulder into his chest up his throat and into his head, filling it with a calming darkness, lulling him to relax. His body began to follow. Jeremy felt his hand aching, finally remembered her biting him and that it too had been full of pain. Was this what werewolves did to each other? Showed how they loved each other? Made claim on their mate? With a growl, Jeremy pushed Lizzy from his shoulder and lifted her from his lap. She cried out in distress, reaching for his shoulder as he laid her on the floor on top of their pile of clothes. He lay on top of her body, his knees pushing open her legs so his cock could return to her warmth sheath. He lay still as her legs wrapped up around his hips. She tried to move her hips but he used his weight to stop her. With one hand he held the back of her head and pulled it sideways, exposing her neck. She closed her eyes as he raked his teeth over her

RaptuRe’s Claim 15 skin. Then pulling a slight bit of skin in his incisors, he tore the flesh. Blood oozed into his mouth and he licked at it. A copper taste filled his mouth and he sucked greedily. Lizzy’s arms went around his back, pulling him closer. He licked deeper when the flow threatened to slow, his teeth grazing the curve of her shoulder. He drank of her blood, feeling her soul enter into his body imprinting him with a familiarity and love he knew he would never forget, never give up, always own. He could hear Lizzy crying out against his ear. Reflexively, his body had begun its insistent rhythm driving them both over the edge. He lifted his head, touching her lips with her blood. She opened to him and he tasted his own blood and he knew that she too had taken him as her own. His body shuddered in release. Lizzy’s body jerked. He felt her inner muscles pulling at his shaft and he waited for her body to cease its movements. He held her tight in his arms, feeling the thudding of her heart against his chest. When she lowered her legs, he pulled himself free, tossed away the used condom, and rolled them both onto their sides, not wanting to lose the contact of their skins. “What just happened?” he whispered into her ear wanting so much to kiss it again. The skin on her shoulder had begun to heal, the wound closing up. “I call it a rapture,” she said, her voice soft, trancelike. “I thought only vampires could rapture,” he said. “I found out from talking to another pack, it is something wolves can do,” she said. “Our pack hasn’t been able to do it because of the genetic problems but it seems since I have been fixed, I’ve had this craving to bite you. But I was told by the other pack if I took too much blood, I could kill you.” He touched the scar on her shoulder. “How did you know when to stop?” “It wasn’t so difficult,” she said, her voice distant, then she seemed to shake it off and touching his scarred shoulder, continued, “I could feel your body’s pulse, your heartbeat I suppose, and just felt when to stop. I guess that’s why you only

16 Lee Pearce do it with a partner you love. Trust is very important.” “Do werewolves do it with strangers?” “Only rogue werewolves are known to use the rapture,” she said, “it’s equal to rape in your, er, the human’s culture. The victim has to be willing.” She ran her hand down his spine. “What were you thinking when you bit me?” “That when you had bit me you were leaving your mark on me, claiming me, and that you will need to know that I too love and claim you.” She sighed happily, her hand now moving up between their chests, pressing against his heart. When she didn’t speak, he continued. “And that after a few swallows of your blood, I knew you had become mine and I stopped,” he said. “You knew,” she repeated. “Just now, this wasn’t the first time you took my blood, was it?” he asked, remembering he had tasted his blood in her mouth earlier. “When I bit your hand,” she said, looking into his eyes, “I drank your blood. The rapture came upon me and I had to tear myself away. You were still human at that point and it’s hard for a werewolf to stop. Human blood can be our fatal addiction.” Jeremy jerked his head at the corner of the rail car. “That was why you were over there?” “I felt ashamed,” she said. “For all I knew I had killed you.” “But you love me,” he said, “and you couldn’t have killed me. You wouldn’t have.” “Jeremy,” she said, shifting in a little closer, rubbing her hips against his pelvis. He felt his penis start to throb. “I would never ever do anything to harm you.” Her lips brushed against his mouth and he opened to her gentle probing. He reached down between her legs, finding her wet for him again. As he parted her flesh and touched her sensitive spots, she moaned against his mouth. With his other hand, he massaged

RaptuRe’s Claim 17 her breast, pinching her nipple erect. She drew in and sucked on his tongue. He moved over to her other breast, rubbing his palm lightly over the raised nipple. Again she moaned and shoved her hips against his exploring fingers. He chuckled knowing how impatient she could be. He didn’t mind her demanding actions. He had planned to spend the night in her hotel room so felt he owed her the best he could do to satisfy her needs at this moment. And now they had become one to each other he took his time. He pulled his fingers from her opening, up between her folds, found her nub with his middle finger. He began to draw circles around it, slowly increasing the pressure. She gasped against his mouth but he wouldn’t let her speak. Moving back down her channel, he dipped his finger inside. He felt her internal muscles grab at his digit. His cock jerked in response. He withdrew, ran his finger back up to her clit, pressed then traced back to her slick well. Moving quicker and quicker between both spots, he soon had Lizzy’s body writhing under his hand. “Jeremy,” she gasped, tearing her mouth away from his lips, “please, now.” He grabbed his wallet, pulled out his last condom, ripped it open, and rolled it onto his throbbing cock. He shifted between her legs and pushed the tip of his penis into her opening, stopped, and looked down. She wrapped her legs around his back and opened her eyes. “What?” she asked. He smiled. “Just wanted to make sure you were ready.” She growled and pushed her body further onto his shaft. “Any more ready and I’d be done.” He plunged himself in deeply. She arched her back, taking him fully. He felt her body tighten around his rod and begin a rhythm that would drive them higher. This time they did not take blood from each other. He found it unnecessary. He had claimed her body and she his. Almost too soon, he felt his cock

18 Lee Pearce jerk into her body. He reached down and brushed her clit. She gasped and he felt her interior muscles milking his penis. Her body shuddered. When it stopped he removed himself from her sheath, took off the condom, and buried it beneath a pile of sawdust where he would find it later. He pulled her against his body, wrapping his arms and legs protectively over her body. Soon he felt her breathing slow. The interior began to dim, cooling the air. Lizzy shivered between his arms. “Even though I could lie like this forever,” she said, “it’s going to get even colder in here.” Regretfully, Jeremy sat up. He liked holding her close. He found their clothes now scattered throughout the car, gathered them up and brought them back to Lizzy. They dressed quickly, Jeremy noting Lizzy’s bare arms and handed over his suit jacket. She pulled it on gratefully. The train jerked and they stumbled against the wall. The brakes engaged, shrieking beneath their feet. They both stared at each other dumbfounded. So used to the train’s rhythm, this new feeling left them feeling vulnerable and confused. “What the…?” Jeremy said. “Seems we’ve arrived,” Lizzy moved over to a side wall, faced forward and tried to peer out through a slat. “Funny. All I see is forest.” The train continued to slow. They could hear the load of logs on the car ahead groan with the strain. Reflexively, they both moved back to the middle where the door sat. “When it stops, we’ll get off, find a phone, and call home.” Lizzy looked away, her hands clutching at the door’s handle, white knuckled. “You okay?” he touched her arm. She lifted her head, nodding sharply. He thought he saw tears. “Yes, we should go home.” She yanked at the door. It didn’t budge. As Jeremy moved in behind her and put his hand on the latch, they both froze.

RaptuRe’s Claim 19 On the roof above, they heard several thuds and the scrabbling of clawed feet as someone or something fought for balance. The ceiling hatch slid open. As fresh air blew in, swirling the dust and dirt in the car, two large wolves dropped to the floor, their massive hind legs hitting first, their front legs dropping second. Jeremy remained frozen hoping they wouldn’t be seen. The wolves lifted their noses, caught their scent, and started slowly walking toward them, growling softly, warning them not to move. Lizzy turned and yanked furiously at the door. Jeremy put his shoulder against the wood. The door slid back a foot. The wolves growled again but not in warning as they seemed to not register that their prey was about to escape. Jeremy pulled again, this time the door slid open all the way. He nearly lost his balance as the wind tried to suck them out. He saw Lizzy twisting in the draft, grabbed her arm, and pulled her back in. The wolves crouched ready to lunge, their muzzles darting from Lizzy to Jeremy and back, watching for one of them to move. Jeremy dared a glance at Lizzy. She caught his eye and jerked her head out the door. The ground whizzed by at a dizzying pace even though the train was still slowing. These wolves hadn’t attacked yet which meant either they didn’t want to get too near the door or they were just sent to find and keep them in the car until the train stopped. Jeremy reached toward Lizzy. If they went together, he could protect her with his body as they rolled down the incline into the woods. Hopefully, his new werewolf body could heal all the bumps and scrapes they were about to get. As his hand touched her arm, a dark form appeared in front of the door. Wings blotted out the setting sun momentarily. Hands reached in. Grabbed Lizzy. She screamed as the vampire’s arms wrapped around her body. She reached out for Jeremy but the vampire jerked her off the floor and away. Jeremy reached for her but could only watch helplessly as Lizzy disappeared into the dusk above the train, her fearful screams fading. He felt a

20 Lee Pearce sharp pain on his calf, felt himself slam to the floor of the car. Jerked backward, one of the wolves dragged his body to the center of the car. As Jeremy dug through the straw on the floor to find a stick or stone to beat the wolf with, two more vampires landed inside the car. The second wolf lunged at the closest. The vampire side stepped, tripping the wolf, shoving him out the door. It disappeared with a yelp. Jeremy felt saliva dripping down on his forehead as the other wolf took up position straddling his prone body. He could feel the wolf’s hot labored breathing on his right ear. The vampires looked at him, the wolf, and back at Jeremy. They seemed undecided. He could almost sense them communicating in their mind-speak. They turned sideways and stepped back toward the door. “Wait!” he called out stopping them in mid-step. “She’ll be upset if you don’t take me too.” “We were not told there was a second one alive,” the vampire said. “Well, I am,” Jeremy said, anger in his voice. He’s obviously alive. Who would think he was dead? The W. He groaned. Had they not thought Lizzy would have helped him? Vampires. Had they lost their brain functions too when their bodies became undead? “If you don’t get me out of here, she’ll make you come back for me.” The vampires looked at each other. Their eyes became distant for the briefest of seconds. The wolf had stopped growling, watching the vampires too. Jeremy tried to slide his body further under the wolf seeking to get away from the strong jaws. He froze as teeth grazed the back of his neck. More thuds sounded on the roof. He heard a heavy body drop to the floor and not looking around knew it to be another wolf. The vampires made up their minds. They both lunged at the wolf, one knocking the beast sideways off Jeremy, rolling with it on the floor. He saw a flurry of teeth, claws, and wings.

RaptuRe’s Claim 21 Both snarled and growled, yelped, and cursed. Lifted by his shirt collar, Jeremy struggled to get his footing as his body was hurled out the door. He thought he had been tossed to the ground when all of a sudden, he felt the jerk of flying wings lifting him high above the train. Glancing down, he saw the other vampire shoot out of the freight car the werewolf following, leaping, snapping, and dropping into the forest. The second vampire caught up to them. They flew east, into the dark night.

Chapter Three “Get your hands off me!” Lizzy yelled as soon as the vampire put her down. She moved backward hitting one the pillars on the front porch of the southern style mansion. He hurriedly opened the front door and motioned her inside. She stared at him like he had lost his mind. He had just kidnapped her from a moving train. Why he hadn’t taken his free meal on the way and dropped her lifeless body in the woods to rot, she didn’t know. But now, on solid ground, she could fight back. Even if the vampire hadn’t made a threatening move toward her yet. That was probably part of his repertoire to disarm his victim. He motioned toward the house entrance again, glancing furtively toward the sky. “Quickly, miss,” he hissed, “it won’t take long for the pack to figure out where we’ve taken you.” Lizzy started to back away. “You’ve got to be kidding. I don’t know who you are. Why should I go in there with you?” “Please, miss,” the vampire’s eyes glazed over. He stood very still. Taking this opportunity, one she knew would be very short, Lizzy dashed toward the steps and freedom. She felt a tug on her arm and nearly landed flat on the porch. The vampire dragged her toward the front door. She dug in her heels and screamed but knew it was useless even as her lungs filled. He tossed her inside. She slid to a stop, a throw rug bunching up against her feet. Vampires? A throw rug? Vampires flew everywhere. When would they ever dirty their feet? Why she suddenly thought this, she didn’t know, and spun around as the vampire slammed the door shut. He stood by the door, arms folded, not making a move. “Where is Jeremy?” she demanded, trying to keep the upper hand and not show her fear. “You’d better be bringing him too or so help me, I’ll tear you into little pieces and eat you myself.”

24 Lee Pearce The vampire held up his hands in front of his chest, defensively. He truly did look afraid. “I was given orders to take you from that train,” he said, “Victor said we were to make sure you were unhurt. He did not mention there would be another.” “Victor?” She pressed her hand against her forehead. “Victor arranged all this?” The vampire nodded once. “Your cousin Stephen is very worried about you.” Lizzy nearly sagged against the closest wall, her knees going weak. How did he know she was in trouble? And why did he think it was only her? Wouldn’t he even think Jeremy would try to help her? Would be with her always? “Wherever would he get the idea that I was alone?” she asked out loud not expecting an answer. “Please, miss, if you would like to come into the parlor. Make yourself comfortable.” The vampire motioned toward another doorway. Parlor? She glanced into the living room. Who called it a parlor anymore? Only a very old vampire, of course. This one wore his brown hair tied back with a dark red ribbon, his hair curling just to touch the top of his white shirt collar. He seemed to be about sixty years of age, his face wrinkled around his eyes and mouth. His skin had the pallor of one who stayed out of the sun, yet his features, sharply chiseled, seemed to look like a statue. He could have been from any Mediterranean country and she thought maybe northern Italy. “What’s your name?” “Christian,” he said, bowing his head slightly. “Christian Destartes.” “Well, Christian,” she said, deciding to try charm over aggression, and took a step toward him, smiling, “if I don’t have Jeremy here in the next few minutes then you and I are going back out to get him. Understand?” Christian stared at her, his eyes glazing over, and bolted for the door. Julie dashed after him, grabbing a handful of his shirt.

RaptuRe’s Claim 25 If he was about to launch himself into the sky then she was going to go with him. As he opened it, she slid against his back. Two more vampires flew in, carrying Jeremy -- one by his neck, the other by his legs. They dropped him unceremoniously, his body banging on the wooden floor where the throw rug had once been. Lizzy ran to him, dropped to her knees, grabbed his head, and started kissing his face. “We didn’t know there was a second one,” one of the vampires said. “He told us the female would not be happy,” the other said, sounding apologetic. “You can go,” Christian said, sounding like a father reassuring his children. The two vampires moved off into the house. “I thought they had left you there,” she said between kisses to Jeremy, some actually landing on his lips. “They nearly did,” he said, sitting up. “I didn’t know what to do when you disappeared. So I told them you’d be very upset.” She glanced at Christian. “We were coming to an understanding.” Christian rolled his eyes. “Come,” he waved toward the parlor, again. “We need to go to the computer.” Lizzie swallowed heavily. “Why?” “Victor needs to see you are here,” Christian said. Her heart nearly stopped. Victor. He’d find out Jeremy was still alive. He’d yell at her for certain. Stephen might be her guardian but the others took ownership whenever they could. One of the joys of being one of a three females in a werewolf clan. “Can’t you just tell him?” she asked, helping Jeremy to stand. “We’re really hungry and should maybe go out to get a hamburger or something.” Jeremy looked at her curiously. She couldn’t bear to look at him. No need for him to know the truth just yet. “This is not your fault,” Jeremy said, pushing her gently toward the living room. “Is that what you’re worried about?”

26 Lee Pearce “I…I…” she stammered trying to find any other words than the ones she should be saying to him. He deserved to know. “Where is she?” the tinny voice spoke from a laptop sitting upon a desk close by the door. “I can hear her.” Lizzy’s shoulders slumped as she entered the room. He had had probably heard Jeremy too. This was not going to be a pleasant conversation. Darn vampire hearing. Christian pulled out the chair and pushed it in when Lizzy sat down. “Hi, Uncle Victor.” The blond-haired man in the monitor looked relieved. “Are you all right?” “Yes, thank you for the help,” Lizzy said. “As long as you’re all right,” he said. “Stephen is on his way up there to Minneapolis to pick you up. You just stay there. Christian is an old friend. He will keep you safe.” Lizzy nodded, deciding to say nothing was better at the moment. She’d be facing a lot of trouble when Stephen found out. Victor glanced around the edges of the monitor trying to see past Lizzy into the room. “Where is Jeremy?” Lizzy glanced over her shoulder to see Jeremy sitting in a chair. He leaned forward, putting his elbows on his knees, his eyebrows raised quizzically. “Hello, Mr. Maher.” “I thought you were dead,” Victor said, his pale face going even paler. He stared at Lizzy. “Alive and well,” Jeremy said. “He doesn’t know?” Victor said still staring at Lizzy. Lizzy squirmed in the chair. “I haven’t had a chance to tell him.” “Tell me what?” Jeremy asked, concerned. “Lizzy. Why?” Victor said, sadly. “You know what this means.” She nodded. “Don’t tell Stephen, please. I’ll do it when he

RaptuRe’s Claim 27 gets here.” Victor sighed. “All right. But you will tell him?” “Yes. I will.” She glanced around behind Victor. “Where’s Julie? The kids?” “Julie’s handling a situation with the demons,” Victor said, “seems they’ve found another body. The kids are out in the barn with Brad. Sara had a dream about you last night. She said you were sad and made Stephen call your cell phone.” “Tell Sara I’m not sad anymore,” she said. “Tell her thank you. I don’t have my cell phone. How did you find us?” “Stephen spoke to a rogue werewolf named Bart Satislov who answered your phone. He said he had been speaking to you last night before you disappeared. He said he saw you go onto the train. We did some investigating and when Sara told us you were in a small, dark room that shook, and we saw the train station behind the golf course, we contacted the station master here and started checking the moving trains. I had nearby vampires fly over the trains checking for your life signs. Christian got lucky. You were on your way to the west coast, did you realize? That train wouldn’t have stopped for days. You might have starved to death or,” Victor glanced at Jeremy, “or worse.” “I would have taken care of Lizzy,” Jeremy said, hurt. She glanced at him and smiled. He managed to smile back while still looking offended. Victor looked back at Lizzy. “We did some checking on this Bart Satislov. He’s rogue because he refuses to ally his pack with any one clan. He wants to make his own pack, his own way. His is a tragic past and he has a violent temper. Stay away from him, okay? He’s got a bad reputation. We actually suspect he might be involved with the murder of the demon boys.” “Don’t worry, Mr. Maher,” Jeremy said, his hand resting protectively on Lizzy’s shoulder. She hadn’t even heard him get up. “We’ll be staying far away from him. His men attacked us on the train but Christian showed up in time and here we are.”

28 Lee Pearce “All right, Jeremy,” Victor said, “Watch over her. Keep my niece safe.” Lizzy terminated the connection. “Are you going to tell me what he meant about me being alive and what it meant to you?” Jeremy demanded. “Sure,” Lizzy said standing up, “but first I’m hungry. Can we get something to eat?” She glanced at Christian. She wanted to put off the conversation she knew she had to have with Jeremy until later. Much later. Neither she nor Jeremy had eaten for twenty-four hours and food always won first place with werewolves. Christian thought for a moment. “I think we’ll have to order in,” he said, “unless you want blood.” He looked hopeful. “No.” Lizzy said. “No.” Jeremy said at the same time. They both looked at each other and grinned. Lizzy asked for a phone book and after she and Jeremy scanned the take out restaurant pages, picked a nearby pizza restaurant and placed their order. Jeremy reached for his wallet but Christian waved him off, took the phone and gave his own credit card number. “We are repaying a debt owed to Victor,” he said, “are you sure three large pizzas are going to be enough?” “What debt?” Lizzy asked when he had hung up. “He saved our lives a while back,” Christian said. “Let me show you to your rooms. You can freshen up before dinner if you so choose. Then I will tell you our story.” Lizzy gratefully followed Christian up the large stair case. A bath sounded much better right now anyway. The upper floor of the mansion led off in both directions, bedrooms on both sides. Christian turned to the left and gave them two back bedrooms. Lizzy took the first room. Sparsely decorated, it held the basics: a bed, dresser, closet, and nightstand. Jeremy’s room was the same. In contrast to the sparse rooms, each had its own

RaptuRe’s Claim 29 luxurious bathroom with all the amenities. “Apparently vampires like to bathe,” Jeremy said when Christian had left them alone noting the marble floor, deep whirlpool tub, and lush towels. “But the bedrooms? Are they just for show?” “Their sleeping quarters would be under ground,” Lizzy said, turning on the taps to fill the tub. “They are most vulnerable when resting.” Jeremy began to shed his clothes. Her own clothes followed. He kicked them out into the bedroom. “They should be burned.” “Then we’d have nothing to wear,” she laughed. He turned to look at her, his eyes slowly scanning her body. “I don’t have a problem with that.” Lizzy blushed and stepped into the tub. Jeremy followed quickly sitting down and pulling Lizzy to sit between his legs. He grabbed a sponge, squirted on soap, and began to wash her arms. Knowing where he was headed, Lizzy leaned forward and turned off the taps. She turned around to face Jeremy, straddling his legs. She reached into the water and began a slow massage. He leaned forward, his lips brushing her mouth. She opened her lips, felt his tongue trace the inside of her mouth, tease her. She chased his tongue back into his mouth, biting at his lower lip. Jeremy’s hands moved down to her hips and he lifted her slightly and she settled on to his shaft, beginning a slow back and forth rhythm, water sloshing over the edge of the tub. His head dipped down to her breast, alternately nipping and sucking at the raised peak. He pinched the other nipple. She felt tremors run down her back and into her stomach. Her vagina clenched around his rod, holding him tight. He moaned, his mouth consuming her breast, his tongue pressing against her nipple. Lizzy found the sensations distracting and her rhythm faltered. His arms wrapped around her upper body. He picked her up and laid her against the far side of the tub. She wrapped her legs around his hips as he plunged his cock further into her

30 Lee Pearce body. More water spilled as he took control of his body, driving himself against her thighs. As the pressure of her orgasm built, travelling up to her head, a red haze grew in front of her eyes. His teeth grazed her shoulder. His body came close to her mouth. As she bit down, she felt a quick sharp pain then bliss as his teeth took hold. She sucked on his trickling blood, felt his body shudder whether from the blood lust or orgasm she didn’t know or care, but her own body clenched his tightly. Only werewolves took their mates both ways, forever reminding each other of their dual heritage. “Tell me about being a werewolf,” he said a few moments later as they lay quietly, his arms wrapped around her body, her back firmly pressed against his chest. “What would you like to know?” she asked, sleepily, wanting nothing more than to fall asleep in his arms. “The change,” he said. “What is it like?” She opened her eyes and stared at the frosted window above the tub. “It hurts,” she began, remembering her first change, “and the first time you fight it because it is so strange you want it to stop. But Stephen will tell you to let it happen. Trust your body not your mind. Just let the change happen. Then in your wolf form, you’ll feel such bliss that you’ll wonder why you had fought the change. It’ll feel so natural you’ll never want to change back.” She sighed. “How often do you change?” he asked, twisting a tendril of her wet hair in his finger. “What frightens you?” she asked, changing the subject. She didn’t feel comfortable talking about something she had trouble doing. The men changed to their wolf forms much easier than she ever had. She had been born, as all the female wolves in her pack, without the ability to change instead leaving the women with painful attacks whenever their bodies felt the urge to shift. A medical friend of her Uncle Brad’s had found the cure for Julie and then she had taken the treatment too when she was ten years old. She had completed her first change about a year

RaptuRe’s Claim 31 later. It had been so painful that she didn’t try again for another two years. Again, she had fought through the unbearable pain to change. She hadn’t changed since that time, her body not demanding it of her, her mind not wanting to feel the pain again. That was why she needed Stephen or Mark or any of the other men to take Jeremy through his first change. She didn’t have the knowledge or heart to properly help him. “I haven’t felt an urge to change,” he said, “is something wrong?” She smiled. “It’s a form of exercise. And we’ve been getting a lot of exercise lately.” His hands slipped up to her breasts, cupping them. “I like exercising with you,” he said, his breath hot against her ear. Distantly she heard the doorbell and on cue, her stomach growled. “Later. Let’s eat now. Get our strength up.” They dried each other then headed for the closet, hoping to find something clean to wear. Jeremy opened her closet and after shuffling through the clothes, he pulled out a red slinky dress. “What do you think?” he smirked, holding it up against his body. “Not your color,” she laughed. She peeked into the closet. “Apparently I was given the lady’s room.” He hung up the dress then strode out into the hall. “Guess I got the man’s room. Be back in a sec.” Lizzy glanced through the closet. Whoever had lived here once, or perhaps still did, had expensive taste. The dresses all had labels with names of designers she had seen on the fashion shows. She pulled out a skirt, held it up to her own hips, and decided the woman vampire must be pencil thin. She sighed and stared at her own clothes sitting in a dirty heap on the floor. She’d rather go naked than wear those clothes again. Lizzy walked over to the dresser and opened the top drawer. It held a variety of gaily colored lingerie. She held up the first bra, read the tag and sadly put it back. The woman may have

32 Lee Pearce been tiny but she had large breasts. Lizzy stared at her own body in the mirror above the dresser. Her breasts and hips were of moderate size, not too big or too small. Her arms and legs, wellmuscled from working on her cousin’s ranch for the past few years gave her an athletic body. The woman who lived in this room would look like a model or an actress, something she would never look like. She turned sideways in the mirror. Jeremy seemed to like her body. And that was all that mattered. As long as she could keep Jeremy happy for the next little while, hopefully she could delay his first change as long as possible. He needed to be around men. He should be with Stephen and the others the first time. Tomorrow Stephen would take them back home. They had tonight together. Tomorrow her life would change. Jeremy wouldn’t like it. He’d be upset but she had broken the law. Their law. And had to pay the price. No matter what her reason, she had to accept the judgment of the pack. A knock on her door made her jump. “Are you ready?” Jeremy asked, coming in, frowning. “Nothing fits,” she said. He sighed and started going through the closet. He yanked out several blouses, putting them back, finally throwing a black satin one on her bed. Then he went through the skirts, pulling out a short flared skirt. She eyed them doubtfully. “Trust me,” he muttered. Striding over to her dresser, he opened up the other drawers. He pulled out a black camisole and passed it to her. “Get dressed.” “Uh, panties?” she reminded him as she pulled on the camisole. It clutched her breasts, accentuating them, clinging provocatively. Jeremy smiled wickedly. “You know they just get in the way.” “I am not going downstairs without...,” she said. He turned and fished around in the top drawer, finally pulling out a black thong. He watched as she pulled them on.

RaptuRe’s Claim 33 “There, I’m happy.” “So am I,” he said, watching her stride over to the bed. She pulled on the skirt first. It had an elastic waistband and a generous amount of fabric that still stretched over her hips. She pulled the blouse over the ensemble and tried to button it up. Jeremy stopped her hands. “Wear it like a jacket.” She studied herself in the mirror, smiling satisfied. “How do you know to do this?” “I had an older sister, remember.” He smiled then a look of remorse crossed his face. Lizzy touched his arm. “You’ll see her again.” “But will she understand?” he said. “She’ll probably hate me for what I’ve done.” “You didn’t do it,” she said, holding his hand. “You were forced into this.” His eyes filled with pain, his mouth opened as if to speak, then he closed it, and pulled her tight against his chest. “You know I would do anything to be with you.” A sharp pain shot through her chest. “I know Jeremy,” she said, “and I too. I love you.” “I love you, too.” Sensing where this was about to lead, Lizzy pushed away. “But I am starved. Let’s eat.”

Chapter Four Small plane. Large plane. Stephen’s muscles ached from cramped seating and his head ached from recycled air. If shifters had been meant to fly, he would have changed into a flying horse. Fortunately at the St. Paul airport he and Mark found the car rental booth easily. As he signed the papers, the young woman at the desk twirled her hair and took several deep breaths, showing a cleavage that only healthy outdoor living could have given her, and good genes. Also unfortunately, he had never had much interest in women so he ignored her blatant attempts at flirting, smiled politely, and met Mark at the exit. “She really liked you,” Mark said as they walked through the sliding doors. “My heart is already taken,” Stephen grumbled blinking in the bright sunshine. “Anyone I know?” Mark said pointing out the car rental lot across the lane. “I’ll let you know,” Stephen said, not in the mood for flirting with Mark, and stepped off the curb, “once we get Lizzy home safely.” Mark grinned playfully. “Better be a promise.” Stephen grinned back. He appreciated Mark’s gentler ways. Mark tended to keep Stephen grounded when he had to make the difficult decisions as patriarch of the district. Mark also had his own decisions to make as Patriarch of Rocks End but he always supported his partner, Stephen, not just because Stephen was his patriarch too and was bound by law to obey him, but because they loved and respected each other. Stephen often went to Mark for his advice because of the trust they had in each other’s judgment and instincts. At eight o’clock in the evening the airport had been abandoned as most of the commuter flights had come in for the

36 Lee Pearce day. A few cars remained in the commuter lot. In the distance the interstate hummed with activity. The occasional car and van pulled off, heading up the road into the airport. “You got the directions to Christian’s house?” Stephen asked as they marched through the lot looking for a silver sedan. He held up the key reading the license plate once again. Why couldn’t rental cars have plates that made sense, he wondered. Mark’s hand reached over. “Try hitting the unlock button or popping the trunk.” “I was going to try that,” he said, stopping in the middle of the lot. He lifted the key high, waited for a black van to drive by then pressed the tiny button. Two beeps sounded a lane over. They walked through and toward the car with the glowing parking lights. “Now how easy was that?” Mark said, teasing him. Steps away, Stephen popped the trunk. Walking up, he swung his duffel bag inside. “If he’s trying to find a parking spot,” Mark muttered, “he’s in the wrong lot.” “What’s that?” Stephen said, reaching for Mark’s knapsack. He followed Mark’s gaze to where the black van slowly drove down the next lane. The hair on the back of his neck stood up but for what reason, he couldn’t decide. Lots of people drive around airport parking lots because they are lost. “Nothing,” Mark said, reaching into the trunk to get the map out of his knapsack. “Let’s get going. It’ll be dark soon and harder to see the street signs.” As Mark stepped back and Stephen closed the trunk, the van pulled up behind them. They turned together expecting the driver’s window to roll down, the driver asking questions. Instead, the side door slid open. The smell of werewolves rolled out and over them. Mark instinctively stepped in front of Stephen. Two men stepped out pointing guns each with a long silencer toward them.

RaptuRe’s Claim 37 “Hey, guys,” Stephen said, raising his hands, “we’re just here for the night. We haven’t got much cash but you’re welcome to it.” The men said nothing, just continued to stare at them, their guns not wavering an inch. They didn’t even twitch when the front passenger door opened. An older man stepped out and walked around the front of the van, his hand extended. “Gentlemen, it is so good to meet you in person,” he said. “I am Bartos Satislov. You must be Stephen Greenley.” He lowered his hand as Stephen dropped his hands to his side and turned to Mark. “And Mark Woods. You may call me Bart.” He motioned to the van. “Now if you don’t mind getting in, we’ll be on our way.” Stephen saw Mark stiffen when Bart introduced himself. This was the man they thought might be involved with the dead demon boys. He knew Mark would be in protection-mode now but Stephen couldn’t let him take over the situation. They had to stay and get Lizzy back safely. “We have our own car,” Mark said jerking his head toward the rental. “What’s going on here?” Stephen asked, moving out from behind Mark so he could better see. “Please, I will explain on the way,” Bart said. “If you would be so kind.” He motioned toward the van, again. “I would rather you explained now,” Stephen said, folding his arms across his chest, the car keys still firmly clenched in his left hand. “I must insist,” Bart said. With a slight jerk of his hand, one of the men raised his gun. Mark fell to the ground almost instantly, a dart sticking out of his arm. Stephen let out a low growl as he glanced down at him. No civilized werewolf would attack another unless provoked. This man had taken out his second which constituted an act of war. Stephen would normally have no choice but to attack. He fought against the urge to shift into wolf form knowing Bart just evened the odds in a very human

38 Lee Pearce way. This man apparently knew very little about wolf pack rules. The words rogue pack leapt into Stephen’s mind. The game had changed. Normal rules would not work with Bart and his gang. The man who shot Mark stooped to pick him up and slinging him over his shoulder, turned, and dumped him into the back of the van. The other man continued to point a gun at Stephen. He’d have to play this the human way for the time being. “What shall it be?” Bart asked, “Awake or asleep?” Stephen, without complaint, climbed into the middle of the van. He wasn’t going to let anyone disappear with Mark. The second man held out his hand for the rental car keys, which Stephen handed over regretfully, and slid into the driver’s seat of the sedan. Stephen glanced back to where Mark lay on the floor, his chest rising and falling slowly. At least he was alive. “What the hell is this about?” Stephen asked when Bart had gotten back into the van.“I need you two as insurance,” Bart said, glancing back as he fastened his seat belt. The van immediately pulled out of the lot and sped toward the interstate. “Insurance?” Stephen asked. “Your female is very valuable,” Bart said. “Valuable to a pack without a female,” Stephen said. He had to play this cool. Try not to show his true feelings. If Bart knew Stephen wanted nothing more than to rip his throat out Stephen might find he would be making this trip unconscious too. “True,” Bart said. “And she needs to make a decision. I just want to ensure she makes the correct one.” Stephen felt his heart drop into his stomach. “Decision?” “You don’t know?” Bart asked. “Know what?” Stephen asked, feeling a little angry. What had Lizzie not told him? “About her boyfriend?” “Jeremy is dead,” Stephen said.

RaptuRe’s Claim 39 Bart laughed. “We’re going to have a very interesting phone conversation in the morning.” “Morning?” Stephen said. He felt a prick at his neck then his body began to slump forward, darkness filling his mind.

§§§ As Lizzy and Jeremy arrived, Christian pulled out the first pizza and laid it upon a cutting board in the centre of the pub table. He glanced at Lizzy as she pulled herself onto the raised chair. “I see you found something to wear.” She nodded at Jeremy. “With some help.” The vampire raised an eyebrow as they both dragged slices of gooey cheese piled high with meat onto their plates. “The female vampire who lives in that room,” Lizzy said changing the subject quickly, “where is she now?” She bit off the corner of her slice. Jeremy wolfed his down in two bites and reached for another slice. “Overseas,” Christian said, “visiting friends.” Lizzy finished off her slice. “You were going to tell us how Victor had saved your lives?” Christian took out another pizza and placed it on the cutting board. Looking thoughtful he leaned up against the counter. “Do you remember the Spanish Inquisition?” They both nodded. “In the late 1800s, Russia went through a similar type situation but mostly underground. Authorities wanted to get rid of anything and anyone supernatural they could find. Friends of mine were taken one night while we were out. We never saw them again but we heard they were tortured, their bodies mutilated, and studied. You see, vampires can lose limbs and grow them over and over. Since we never saw them again we only guessed they had been killed.” “That must have been horrible,” Lizzy said. “Victor worked as a translator for a book company back

40 Lee Pearce then,” Christian continued, “and kept a low profile. We approached him asking for his help. We knew we had to get out of Russia. The authorities were close to discovering the identities of those of us who remained. He agreed to help. The company he worked for shipped crates of books over to the Americas. It was very simple to replace the books with coffins. A few months later we arrived in America.” “What was he like back then? Victor?” Lizzy asked. She pictured the blond vampire playing with her niece and nephews totally so un-vampire like. So much like an uncle, albeit a sexy uncle. But all vampires had a certain charisma about them. “Lonely,” Christian said. “What do you mean?” Lizzy asked, startled. “He constantly sought out love,” Christian said, “I tried to tell him it was impossible but he nevertheless refused to believe me. He must have known he would find her.” He looked at Lizzy. “And of course he did.” “Julie,” Lizzy sighed. She enjoyed a good romance as much as the next person. “And to think he actually agreed to share her,” Christian said eyeing Jeremy, “with a werewolf of all things.” Jeremy growled as he took a bite. Lizzy smiled, slyly. “Brad is very strong. Victor is very sexy, probably uses his rapture.” “I will be enough for you,” Jeremy said matter-of-factly but with a slight smile on his lips. “I will love and protect you and give you many children.” Lizzy rolled her eyes. “At least you’re now thinking like a wolf.” “Speaking of that,” Christian said. “Have you thought how you’re going to explain all this to your cousin?” “What do you mean?” Jeremy said, looking at Lizzy. “All this?”

RaptuRe’s Claim 41 Lizzy opened and closed her mouth. She didn’t know where to start. She had hoped to put off this conversation as long as possible. “The wolves live by a set of rules,” Christian said, “ones you will now have to live by, if you want to stay with Lizzie.” “Tomorrow,” she muttered. “Tomorrow can we talk about this? I’m really tired.” Jeremy put down his half-eaten slice of pizza. Christian looked at her puzzled. “This shouldn’t wait.” “Tomorrow is good enough,” she said, sliding off her stool. “I’m going to bed.” Jeremy stayed to help clean up so Lizzy went to her own room, stripped off the clothing and slid into her own bed, sleep coming slowly. Her mind fought with the guilt she had for biting Jeremy. Her cousin Stephen would not be happy. He would have to punish her. He was patriarch. He had to lay down the law. No exceptions. Her door opened and closed quietly. She heard Jeremy shed his clothes. Her bed dipped as he climbed under the sheets and wrapped his body around hers, spooning tightly. She concentrated on his warmth and smell, blanking her mind, and drifted off to sleep, the nightmare of the previous night creeping into her dreams.

§§§ Lizzy stood beside the table where she was to sit during the dinner, feeling crowded in the stuffy, heavily perfumed banquet hall. She sipped at her wine wishing it were a frosty beer. She so wanted to sit down but then her view would have been blocked by the reporters and photographers and more annoyingly, the cheerleaders. Jeremy stood with his team mates and Coach Andrews off to the side of the main table answering questions. When they moved to pose for pictures, the photographer got the idea of taking individual pictures of the star players surrounded by the

42 Lee Pearce cheerleaders. When it came to Jeremy’s turn, the girls seemed to move a little closer to him, bosoms rubbing against him in all the places breasts shouldn’t be rubbing against his body. Lizzy had felt jealousy rising in her throat, wanting to go over and shove all those girls away, show everyone who he really belonged to. “He’s quite popular with the public,” an older male voice had spoken behind her. She glanced over her shoulder. A tall, bulky man reeking of werewolf smiled down at her. She turned away hoping he would leave. “He’ll have to learn to handle all of the press that will come with playing in the NFL,” he said. “Jeremy can handle any situation,” she said, turning slightly. “You’re Elizabeth Greenley? His fiancé?” He held out his hand. She nodded and shook his hand. “Bartos Satislov.” He held her hand a little too long staring into her eyes. It wasn’t a lustful look, just one of longing. She had to tug her hand before he let her go. “Coach Andrews is making sure Jeremy will remain a star,” he continued speaking, “has he told you about the shots?” Her blood ran cold. “Shots?” “You didn’t think he was getting all his energy naturally?” “What has he been taking?” She had to know. It might jeopardize his career. “You’ll have to ask Coach Andrews,” Bartos said, leaning in close, “but I hear it’s something you should be concerned about.” He stressed the word ‘you’ and she knew exactly what he meant. Werewolf you. “If you need any help, I’ll be here all night. Just look for me. I’ll be close by.” She had dined between Coach Andrew’s trophy wife and the assistant coach’s older matronly wife. They had given her

RaptuRe’s Claim 43 advice on how to be a football wife, mentioning charity work and children. She had felt uncomfortable but remembered she had promised her Aunt Julie to be polite to the humans. Going all growly would only turn them against her and she might need them in the future. Jeremy excused himself from the head table as soon as he could after the speeches and the dancing began, rescuing her just as the gossiping started. Everything went wrong as soon as she asked if Jeremy knew Bartos Satislov. “He’s Coach’s friend,” Jeremy said, looking over her head, “why?” “Do you know he’s a, uh.” She had looked around. “Like me.” Jeremy had held her a little tighter. “No,” he whispered. “Are you taking drugs?” Again he gripped her a little tighter. Having run out of breathing room, she pushed him away. He grabbed her hand and dragged her off the dance floor. He paused momentarily at the bar, grabbed two beers from the ice bin on the back counter, the bartender barely noticing, and continued out the back door to the large patio. “Where are we going?” she asked, pulling him so he slowed down. High heels were not meant for running. “Somewhere private.” He cast a look over his shoulder. The banquet hall sat on a world-class 18-hole golf course. Jeremy pulled her across the manicured putting green to a large shed. As he slid open the door, the smell of freshly cut grass filled her lungs. Four lawn mowing tractors sat in the dim interior. He closed the door behind them and moved to the closest tractor. “Jeremy what are you doing?” Lizzy asked as he handed her the two beer bottles. If he wanted to have sex here, he’d better find a place that wasn’t so greasy. He yanked at the door to the first tractor. It creaked open and he jumped inside. He held open his arms and she climbed

44 Lee Pearce in, his hands guiding her safely as she settled on his lap. He closed the door and took the two bottles, twisting them open one at a time. Wrapping one arm around her waist, his hand resting along her thigh, he took a gulp of his beer. “Much better,” he said, “I was getting a headache in there.” “You didn’t answer my question,” she said, sipping from her bottle. His body felt so warm and familiar. She leaned her back against his chest drawing in deeply of his scent. “Later,” he said, kissing her hair. She tilted her head up. “Jeremy, it’s impor-” His lips crushed against her mouth and she opened automatically. Her question could wait she decided as his hand moved up from her thigh to cup her breast. He began a slow massage of the globe. She wrapped her fingers around the back of his head holding his mouth close. Her body ached for his touch. It had been over a month since they had last been together, because of his training schedule. He put his beer down on the floor and took her bottle, placing it beside. His hand reached up her skirt and she spread her legs, preparing for his tantalizing touch. A loud rumble made him freeze. She glanced over his shoulder. Five men, four older, one younger, stood in the light of the now open door. The younger one looked out of place. Must be a son, she guessed. She recognized Bartos but not the others. “Stay still,” Jeremy mumbled, “maybe they don’t…” “We came to talk with Ms. Greenley,” Bartos called out. Lizzy sighed. “Let me go to him. I’ll get rid of him.” She started to slide off Jeremy’s lap, kicking open the door. “No, Lizzy, wait,” Jeremy tried to grab her arm but she pulled away from his grasp. He growled. She should have taken more notice of his reaction at the time. It might have changed their future. As she walked toward Bartos, she heard Jeremy leap down from the tractor and follow.

RaptuRe’s Claim 45 “I don’t need any help,” she said over her shoulder, noting the other four men were also werewolves. “Why are you here?” “Why don’t you ask your boyfriend?” he said. “Jeremy? You and Coach Andrews have a special arrangement, don’t you?” She turned sideways to look at Jeremy. Jeremy’s hands had clenched into fists, his breathing heavy. “What has this got to do with Lizzy? Why bring her into this?” “Well, Jeremy, you see Coach Andrews and I hatched this plan,” Bartos said. “When you thought you were getting steroids, he was giving you W.” Lizzy blanched. “No.” She had heard of W. Humans took it to get the same heightened feelings of werewolf aggression. The subjects often overdosed and died, their addiction being so great. If Jeremy had been tricked into taking W he faced a long agonizing death. Jeremy’s face went bright red. “I have not…” “Oh, yes, you have,” Bartos said. “I’m the one who has been supplying it to your coach.” He looked steadfastly at Lizzy. “There will come a time when you have to make a decision, Ms. Greenley. His body will need constant injections for the rest of his life or…” She knew the other solution. An illegal one. “You’re crazy.” Bartos shrugged. “Either you or,” he glanced at his men, “one of us.” “What does he mean?” Jeremy said through clenched teeth. “It won’t be one of you,” she said ignoring Jeremy. “You should leave now before I call Security.” The younger of the wolves stepped back and reached for the sliding door. He began to pull it shut. Jeremy growled louder. He darted past Lizzy, shoving her against the tractor and leapt upon the closest man, taking him by surprise. He fell heavily, Jeremy grabbing his head and slamming it against the floor. Julie stared at him, shocked. The man did not move again.

46 Lee Pearce Two more of the men jumped on top of Jeremy and dragged him off the prone man. They started kicking him in the stomach and legs. “No!” Lizzy cried out. She reached up behind the tractor’s cab and grabbed the handle of a rake. She pulled it out of the holder and swung it at the wolf kicking Jeremy in the stomach. She hit him in the face. He stumbled back and fell hard against another tractor, sliding to the floor still. The younger man at the door darted forward, grabbed the handle as she swung it toward the other wolf, and yanked it out of her hand. He tossed the rake to the floor. Julie raised her fisted hands and took a boxer’s stance. He smiled and lunged at her. Her fist hit his cheek. He grunted but his momentum made his body slam into her body, his arms going around her waist. They hit the side of the tractor, his body holding her tight. She fought against him but he was far too strong. She tried to scratch his face but almost as if he read her mind, his hands shot up, grabbed both her wrists, pulled them behind her back, holding them firm with one hand. His hot breath seared her neck. She felt his tongue raze her skin. She shuddered and waited for him to rip out her throat. “Stop!” Bartos cried out. The wolf froze. For the briefest of seconds, his tongue remained on her skin. She swore she could feel his teeth grazing her skin. She didn’t want to die. A whimper escaped. The wolf jerked away from her body. She nearly fell forward without his support. “I told you to stop, Scott,” Bartos said, shaking the man. “But she’s free,” he pleaded, glancing at Lizzy with such yearning she nearly felt sorry for him. “I’ve never had a free one before. Let me take her. Here. Now.” Bartos slapped him across the face sending him flying to the floor. “No one touches her,” he said, “no one.” He looked up at Lizzy, agony on his face. He truly looked devastated. “I am so sorry. I told them not to hurt you. I expected better from my

RaptuRe’s Claim 47 son. Please accept my…” A loud howl filled the room. Jeremy rose from the floor lashing out at the wolf standing closest, sending him flying across the room. Rage filled his face. He hunched his back his hands outstretched like claws and launched himself at Bartos, landing on the surprised older man, sending him crashing into Scott. Jeremy spun around as Bart’s henchmen ran to their Alpha’s assistance. Jeremy grabbed Lizzy’s hand and dragged her away. They ran to the back of the shed. She heard the other wolves scrambling to their feet but Jeremy moved so quickly, she barely had the time to look back. He pulled open a door and dashed out onto the golf course. He ran faster over the grass not stopping once, even when she begged him to give her a chance to catch her breath. He didn’t even look at her, just gripped her hand tighter and kept moving. The smell of diesel fuel, oil, and tree sap filled her lungs as the ground changed from grass to gravel. She heard the screech of metal upon rails and only then did Jeremy stop. She dropped to her knees, too weak to stand, needing to catch her breath. Jeremy reached for her arm. She waved him off. “No more, Jeremy,” she said. “They’re not coming.” “We’re not safe,” he said, crouching down. His hand touched her sweating face. His eyes had darkened with a wildness and power that made her body respond with an aching body heat. He took her two hands in his, rubbing his thumbs over the tops. She shivered and leaned close, wanting to feel his lips. His grip tightened and he stood, pulling her upright. “We’re not safe yet.” She had no choice but to follow. Her shoes slipped on the large chunks of rock. She had to keep looking down at the rough ground to keep from twisting an ankle on the large bits of stone. It took much of her concentration to keep moving so fast that when Jeremy stopped suddenly, she banged her head into his back. As she glanced around his shoulder, she noted they stood between two trains, close to an open freight car, its dark interior reeking of musty straw and horse sweat. He turned, lifted her

48 Lee Pearce up, and deposited her just inside before she could protest. He jumped in and pulled the door closed. In the dark, she sensed him peeking out the slats of the door. “Now, we’re safe,” Jeremy said, helping her to stand. They moved away from the door and in the dim light found a clean place to sit on the floor. “We’ll just stay here until they stop looking for us then go back to the hotel.” He pulled her close, his arm around her shoulder. “Jeremy, what happened to you back there?” she asked. She had never seen him react so violently before. “Hush,” he began to rock her body back and forth, rubbing her arm. “You’re safe now. You’re with me. I won’t let anything happen to you.” She felt the chill of the night air and her sweaty body began to cool. She cuddled closer to him, reaching up to touch his face. Sweat dripped from his hot skin. “Jeremy, are you okay? You’re burning up.” “You’re safe now,” he repeated, “you’re safe now.” And kept rocking her body. The train lurched forward, gears grinding, wheels grating on the iron rails. Lizzy tried to stand but he held her tight. “Jeremy, I should get you to a hospital,” she said. “We should go now before the train gets going too fast.” Mindlessly, Jeremy just kept rocking her body and repeating over and over, “You’re safe now.” Lizzy wrapped her own arms around his chest, as far as they could reach, and held him tight suddenly fearful of what lay in the night ahead.

§§§ “Lizzy?” She felt soft kisses upon her wet face. She had been crying, the pillow in the warm, safe bed soaked. “Lizzy, why so sad?” Jeremy asked, his breath gently blowing

RaptuRe’s Claim 49 her hair on her forehead. “I nearly lost you,” she said, sniffling. “Never,” he said, tucking her head beneath his chin. “It was not meant to be.” “You sound so certain,” she said. “Fate is a funny thing,” he muttered. “We were meant to be together. It has happened. Here we are.” “Fate may turn against us one day,” she said. “Never,” he said, again sounding so sure. “I love you. You love me. This is how we were meant to be.” Yet, as she drifted back to sleep she couldn’t help think if Coach Andrews hadn’t been forced to give Jeremy werewolf steroids, their life would be different right now. Fate’s intervention or not.

Chapter Five A constant ringing in her ears made Lizzy drag her exhausted body from the bed. She stumbled down the hallway and picked up the telephone sitting on a table at the top of the stairs. “Hello?” “Ms. Greenley? Is this Ms. Elizabeth Greenley?” a vaguely familiar man’s voice spoke loudly on the other end. She tried to place the voice but couldn’t quite clear her sleep-deprived mind. “Yes,” she said then realized her mistake. No one outside of her family knew she was here. “This is Bart Satislov.” She pictured the man in the shed, the one who had nearly killed Jeremy. “What do you want?” Her mind clear now she let herself show anger. No one hurt her mate, er, boyfriend. “I understand you’ve gotten yourself into quite a fix,” he said. “Biting a human, remind me, is against your laws.” “Yes.” She felt her knees shaking. She leaned up against the wall. Why didn’t vampires put chairs next to telephone tables? “And it’s punishable by how?” “Exile,” she said, her voice weak. “And in extreme circumstances by how, again?” “Death.” Her legs gave out and she slid down the wall, landing on the floor. It was as if the past twenty-four hours had finally caught up to her and her body, unable to handle the guilt any longer, collapsed. “And what you did to Jeremy, is that not severe enough to warrant the death penalty?” “He was dying. I had to help him,” she said, trying to sound convincing. This man. What right did he have to question her? “The rules are quite rigid, are they not?”

52 Lee Pearce “Yes.” That was the truth.

“If you go home, what will happen?” He sounded sympathetic.

“I’ll be tried.”

“And convicted.”

“And convicted,” she repeated.

“Doesn’t seem very fair to me,” he said. He sounded

genuinely sorry for her. “It’s meant to protect the humans.” “Even when it means your extinction?” “What do you want?” she asked wanting so much to hang up but also, like staring at a car accident, couldn’t quite let the phone go. He had called for some reason. She had to find out why. “Our pack has no such rules,” he said, his voice smooth and warm. “You are welcome to seek exile with us.” “Why would I choose to go with you?” Leave Jeremy? Her family? “If you change your allegiance you will live a long life with us.” “What about your other females? Will they accept me?” “We have no other females. Our last two died tragically.” His voice seemed to waiver or did she imagine it? “I’m sorry.” “Come live with me, Lizzy. We will make you welcome. Over time you will choose another mate and give us many children.” Suddenly she remembered his son, his hands on her body, his teeth grazing her skin. She shuddered. “I can’t.” She rolled onto her knees. “Your son is a monster. You think I would let him touch me?” She heard Bart sigh on the other end. “He will not do that to you again. I promise. Now, there is someone here who wants to talk to you.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 53 She swallowed heavily. “If it’s your son, don’t bother…”

“Lizzy?” A very familiar voice spoke.

“Stephen?” she cried into the phone, forgetting herself. The

pain on hearing his voice brought back the warm memories she had of a loving Stephen raising her. “Daddy, what are you doing there? Are you all right?” “Lizzy, don’t listen to him,” Stephen’s voice cracked painfully, too, “Don’t do anything he says. Don’t…” The phone crackled. “You called him ‘Dad’,” Bart interrupted, “how touching. Your other father is here too. I’d like you to think my offer through again carefully. Come to the truck stop at exit 42 and you can let me know your decision.” “Don’t you hurt them,” she yelled into the phone. It went dead. She felt a hand on her shoulder. Jeremy knelt beside her. “He has Stephen and Mark,” she said, looking at Jeremy. He looked at her blankly. “Bart. Bart Satislov.” “Oh my God,” Jeremy said, his face going pale. “What does he want?” Christian asked, partway up the stairs. How long he had been standing there, she didn’t know for she hadn’t heard him approach. “Me,” she said weakly. She turned to look at Jeremy. “They want me.”

§§§ At exactly noon, Lizzy sat with Jeremy in the front seat of Christian’s Cadillac, in the truck stop’s parking lot at exit 42 just outside of St. Paul. Jeremy held her hand tightly. “I won’t let you do this, Lizzy. We’ll rescue Stephen and Mark. You don’t have to go.” “I can’t go back to the clan,” she said, realizing now was the time to tell Jeremy. She had caused too much trouble. Stephen, her patriarch, and Mark had been kidnapped because of her actions. And biting Jeremy was going to mean she couldn’t see him ever again. Both actions meant exile, after a short trial by

54 Lee Pearce the clan, so she’d just save everyone the bother of a trial. “What do you mean?” he asked, surprised, turning in the seat. “You’re going to learn a lot of things now,” she said, swallowing against tears that stung her throat. This was not the time to lose control. “But rule number one is you can never bite a human, no matter what the reason.” “You bit me,” he said warily. “You were going to die,” she said, her voice shaking. She touched his cheek with her fingers. His skin felt so smooth and warm, his chin already starting to stubble even though he had shaved earlier. She wanted to remember that feeling forever. “I couldn’t let that happen.” “But it was my fault,” he said, looking frustrated. “I was the one who took the drugs.” “Not on purpose,” she said. He shook his head, seemingly searching for words to say. He seemed to find what he wanted and looked at her, his face serious. “You don’t understand. I-” Not wanting him to feel she didn’t understand, she reached up and kissed his mouth, silencing any further conversation. His mouth tasted so sweet. She wanted to imprint his taste and smell on her mind. She swallowed back her tears. A black van and a silver sedan pulled up in front of their car, the van parked facing them, the sedan beside the van. The van’s passenger door opened and Bart stepped out. One of his henchmen slid out of the sedan, leaving it running and moved over to stand at the side of the van. “Don’t do this, Lizzy,” he said. “I’ll find another way. They’ll see it was to save my life and…” Again she reached up and kissed him. “No, Jeremy. The law is the law. Exile is what I’d be facing. Promise me you’ll listen to Stephen. Learn from him.” Then she opened the car door and slipped out. Jeremy followed.

RaptuRe’s Claim 55 “Where are they?” she called out remaining at the side of Christian’s car. If this was a trick she didn’t want to be caught out in the open, with no means of escape. Bart smiled. He waved behind him and the van’s side door slid open. Stephen and Mark stepped out their hands tied in front of their bodies, their mouths taped with duct tape. The two men, who followed them out of the van, shoved them forward. They started walking. Stephen stopped when he came up beside Bart and glared at him. “I will take care of her,” Bart said, smiling. “She will have the best of everything.” Lizzy started walking away from the car. Jeremy lunged after her, grabbing her arm. “Lizzy.” “Jeremy,” she said, looking back at him, her arm stretched behind, “remember you are the only one I love. The only one I’ll ever love.” She continued walking, pulling her hand out of his loosening grip. “Don’t Lizzy,” Jeremy said. “I can’t live without you.” She ignored his words concentrating now on making her feet work. She so wanted to turn and run back into his arms. This was not what she wanted. She had done it for love. And now love was making her turn on itself. She stepped up between Stephen and Mark. Stephen started muttering through the gag, pleading with his eyes, shaking his head, looking pained. She couldn’t watch him so glanced over at Mark. Mark was breathing heavy, his eyes full of fear. “Take care of him,” she said. “Take care of both of them.” She lifted on tiptoes and pressed her cheek against his. “Listen to Jeremy first before you do anything to him,” she whispered, knowing Stephen could hear. Mark nodded and looked like he wanted to say something to her. She stepped away, walking to Bart, past him and into the van. “Let’s get the hell out of here,” she said as Bart climbed into the front seat. She didn’t dare look back as the van circled forward and drove her out of the parking lot.

56 Lee Pearce

§§§ Jeremy watched the van drive between the parked transport trucks, disappearing momentarily, appearing at the exit, and pulling out onto the interstate. He hurried toward Mark and Stephen. Jeremy pulled out an ear bud for a cell phone from his shirt pocket and hung it over his left ear. “Do you have her?” Jeremy spoke out loud as he neared the men. He heard breathing on the other end of the phone but nothing else. Vampires. They’d forgotten the social niceties long ago. Who needed it when the person you might offend would be dead in fifty or so years? Slipping a switchblade from the back pocket of his jeans, he cut Mark’s bonds first, intentionally. Stephen looked angry enough to kill and Jeremy wanted Mark to run interference until he could explain. “Christian, tell me you’ve got her,” Jeremy said, handing over the knife to Mark when he had pulled off the duct tape from his mouth. “What the hell is going on?” Mark asked, turning to rip off Stephen’s duct tape. Stephen drew in a painful breath while holding out his hands for Mark to cut the ropes. He glared at Jeremy but remained silent. Reflexively, Jeremy took a step back and turned sideways. “Come on, Christian, speak to me.” He tweaked the ear bud’s settings, glancing down at the ground. Feeling a looming presence, Jeremy looked up to see Stephen standing very close. Surprised, he stumbled back, falling against the car’s front grill. “What have you made her do?” Stephen spoke, low and threatening, hovering close over Jeremy. “Nothing,” Jeremy said, trying to stand but Stephen leaned in too close for Jeremy to move. The metal hood ornament dug into his back and quickly snapped under his weight. “Then why did she go with them?” “To save you,” Jeremy said. He held up his hand and his eyes

RaptuRe’s Claim 57 became distant. “Where…the airport?” Stephen glanced at Mark. Mark shrugged. Jeremy looked up at him. “We’ve got to go.” He started to stand. Stephen pushed him back. “We’re not finished.” Mark moved in to intercept but Stephen just shot him a “stay back” look. “You’re supposed to be dead.” Jeremy tried to slip under his body. He didn’t have time for this. Stephen grabbed his shirt. Jeremy felt anger building. Lizzy was headed for the airport. And Stephen wanted to play alpha male. Jeremy grabbed Stephen’s hand. “If we don’t get moving, we’re going to lose track of Lizzy.” “What did you make her do to you?” Stephen demanded. Jeremy tensed, realized he wouldn’t be able to get past Stephen’s strong grip and looked imploringly at Mark. Mark remained standing back a step, his arms crossed, refusing to help. Jeremy slumped on top of the hood. “It wasn’t supposed to be her,” he said, guilt racking his chest as he acknowledged what had happened. “What?” Stephen asked, still angry but bewildered too. “She wasn’t supposed to be the one to bite me,” Jeremy said. Grief suddenly welled up inside his chest, suffocating him. He fought to take a breath. “It was supposed to be one of you.” Stephen stared at him for a moment, his hand clutching at Jeremy’s shirt fabric. His face flashed with surprise, despair, and anger again. He lifted Jeremy from the hood of the car and set him roughly on his feet. “So what went wrong?” Stephen asked. “The guy who sold W to my coach, showed up at the banquet,” Jeremy said, deciding to bypass telling Lizzy’s guardian that he had taken her out to the shed for some private make out time, “and told Lizzy I had been taking the wrong type of steroids. She got upset. I got mad. I tried to fight them but they were too

58 Lee Pearce strong. We ran.” Again, Jeremy chose not to tell Stephen she had been nearly raped by one of the werewolves. “Did you know you were taking W?” “Not at first,” he said, “but I saw the bottle one day. Coach told me I needed the edge if I wanted to be a great football player. The other teams had supernaturals as ringers and with my connections, I could become a werewolf on one of my visits home.” “What if we had said no?” Mark spoke up. “I’d hoped that you would have said yes once you saw the lengths I was going to go for my career.” “You mean for Lizzy, don’t you?” Mark said. Jeremy looked down at the ground. He started to shake his head. Suddenly, he found himself face first in the dirt, a foot planted in the middle of his back. “I only take the truth from my pack,” Stephen said, grinding his heel into Jeremy’s spine. “Yes,” Jeremy said, spitting out dirt, “yes, I did it so I could be with Lizzy.” Stephen stepped harder. Jeremy heard the bones in his spine or ribs creaking under the pressure. Afraid Stephen would hurt him and then he couldn’t help Lizzy, Jeremy tried to reach back with his hands and grab a shoe or pants leg or anything. He gasped as he felt a rib shift and pain dart through his lower chest. Anger sizzled in his mind. He drew up his hands beneath his chest trying to push away from the ground. Stephen only pushed back harder. Jeremy felt another rib give way. He stopped struggling. “Why, Jeremy, why?” Stephen’s voice was low and calculating. Jeremy knew if he didn’t respond truthfully Stephen would kill him. “Because of you,” he blurted out. The pressure remained the same. “Lizzy didn’t want to hurt you. But we love each other and

RaptuRe’s Claim 59 she was prepared to leave you to be with me. It tore her apart. I saw it in her face every time she didn’t think I was looking. I couldn’t take it. So when I found out what Coach was giving me, I let him continue. Yes, I gave him my permission. I saw it as a way to keep Lizzy with her family. Keep her happy.” Stephen let up on the pressure and after a few seconds removed his foot. Jeremy felt his ribs shift back into place. He rolled onto his side then onto his knees. Stephen stood looking at Mark, the two of them communicating with looks. “We’re not finished,” Stephen finally said to Jeremy. “Is there a problem here?” Jeremy looked up. A vampire had arrived, busily wiping the dust from his coat, glancing at Jeremy suspiciously. Stephen glanced warily at the newcomer. “Where did…?” The vampire jerked his head toward the sky. “I came for the car.” He moved around the three werewolves to the side of the car. Glancing at the hood, he said, “If it gets anymore scratched Christian won’t be happy.” Jeremy picked up the ear bud that had fallen on the ground in the scuffle as he slowly stood, favoring his chest. “We’re done here,” he said. He headed toward their rented sedan, glancing toward Stephen. “We need to get to the airport. Try to stop them.” And kept walking. “Christian, you still there?” Jeremy asked. He turned as he opened the driver’s door and glanced at the two werewolves. “Yeah, I’m still alive. For now. You’re sure they’re headed toward the airport? The interstate goes into the city and…oh, the van just took the turnoff,” Jeremy swore, “how far away are we?” He jumped into the driver’s seat seeing as the other two hadn’t caught up to him. “Get in,” he said, “if he puts her on a plane, she’ll be out of range within minutes. And even they,” he nodded at the departing, now-driving, vampire, “won’t be able to follow her.” Stephen got into the front passenger seat, Mark into the

60 Lee Pearce back seat. “You’ve got a bug planted on her?” Jeremy glanced at Mark in the rear view mirror as he shifted the car into drive and pulled out of the truck stop. “Several. Victor’s vampire friends have quite a working knowledge of all things spy related. I suspect they have a second career that they didn’t tell us about. I wonder if Victor knows?” “The government will hire anyone these days,” Mark muttered. Jeremy pulled onto the on ramp, accelerating to match the speed of the fastest cars, darting over into the third lane immediately. One car honked as he cut in front but he quickly left it behind. “You’re still angry about being audited, aren’t you?” Stephen said, looking over his shoulder. “Waste of time,” he muttered. “They didn’t find anything wrong.” Stephen turned to look at Jeremy. “So you going to tell us what’s going on? What you have planned?” Jeremy’s hands flexed over the steering wheel. “First you have to know it was Lizzy’s idea. I tried to talk her out of it. Thought it better if we just attacked the van and rescued you two. But Lizzy won out. She said she would make the trade. She didn’t want to see you two harmed and that we got away safely.” “That’s Lizzy,” Mark said, softly, admirably. “And?” Stephen prompted. “Christian, Victor’s friend, suggested the planting of the bugs,” Jeremy continued, “She has a necklace, a ring, and we put one inside her shoe, in case they take her jewelry away.” “And what’s going to happen at the airport?” Stephen asked. “We’re still only three of us. Are the vamps going to meet us there too?” “Julie is going to slip away for a bathroom break. The vampires will have all of the washrooms staked out. When she

RaptuRe’s Claim 61 goes in, they’ll grab her and get her away. Then we’ll call the police and have Bart arrested for kidnapping. Easy.” Stephen growled. “Sounds too easy. Bart is a smart man.” He glanced at Mark. “Did you know where he kept us last night? In a Marriott. A five-star hotel. He fed us well. Treated us like royalty. Sure he had guards on the door but he didn’t mistreat us once.” Mark cleared his throat. “Okay, the tranquilizer darts were so we wouldn’t make a fuss when we went in the back door of the hotel,” Stephen said. “You’ve got to respect the man. He had thought all of this out well.” Jeremy swerved the car to the left shoulder and slammed on the breaks, skidding to a stop. “You’re kidding, right? The man kidnapped you. Now he has stolen Lizzy. He needs a female. A breeding female. To mate with. Who knows how many times and with whom? And you respect him?” Stephen gripped the front dash, his knuckles going white. “All I am saying is that the man will treat Lizzy with respect. He will not use her as a breeder. She will be safe under his care.” Jeremy turned to stare at Stephen. “So you just want me to stop? Not go after her?” Stephen looked at him with horror. “No, don’t stop. What the hell’s gotten in to you? Drive, Jeremy.” Jeremy pressed down on the accelerator. The car jumped forward as he quickly checked for an opening and darted back into the traffic. “I will give her a good life,” he said, “As a professional football player I can give her the best of everything.” Jeremy glanced at Stephen. “She won’t have to work on a ranch hauling manure all day long anymore. She can go to the spa, get manicures, pedicures, every day for the rest of her life with me. I will treat her like a lady.” Jeremy glanced at the highway again. A green sign flashed by and he had to swerve the car, seeing the exit for the airport coming up fast.

62 Lee Pearce Stephen and Mark said nothing more as he sped up to the terminal and screeched the car to a stop at the first Departures sign. “I didn’t see the van out there,” Stephen said. Leaping out, all three ran into the terminal. They were met by a custodian at the door. “She hasn’t been through here,” the vampire said. “What do you mean?” Jeremy demanded. “She had to have come through this way? How else can they board a plane?” The vampire pointed to far side of the building. A long panel of windows sat. “There are only two flights going out right now. And they haven’t even loaded yet.” “Then why did they come to the airport? What else would they be doing here?” Stephen and Mark glanced at each other. Mark spoke first. “Mr. Five-Star hotel might have his own plane.” Jeremy turned on the vampire. “Where would he go for that?” “All the private charters are out of the far end of the building,” the custodian said, pointing. They ran down the length, got to an exit door marked For Authorized Personnel Only and burst through. No alarms rang. They rushed down a flight of stairs, through another door, and found themselves blinded by bright sunlight, standing on the tarmac. The sound of a helicopter’s whirling blades deafened them. Jeremy saw the black van parked a few feet away. A helicopter had just begun to lift off the tarmac. He saw Lizzy’s pale face staring out the window at him. He started to run but the helicopter had risen too high for him to catch it. He reached out to her as the chopper swung around and shot into the sky. Within seconds, he could no longer see Lizzy’s face. He roared in anger. Beside him he barely registered that Stephen had crouched

RaptuRe’s Claim 63 down. Lizzy’s guardian stood and held out his hand to Jeremy. The ring and necklace sat in his hand.

Chapter Six Jeremy paced the confines of Christian’s living room as the vampire typed away at the keyboard. Stephen and Mark sat in the chairs leaning forward, ready to go if need be. “Anything?” he muttered for the hundredth time that hour. “Nothing,” the vampire grumbled. “She’s out of range.” “Where the hell is she?” Jeremy said, stopping to stare at the back of Christian’s monitor. “Where does this guy live? Where would he live?” Stephen’s phone rang. “Hello?” He stood and started to leave the room. “Julie, what’s wrong? What do you mean you’ve found a link?” He turned to face Jeremy. “She’s sending some links to us now.” Christian clicked on the screen, brought up his email. “Got it.” Jeremy moved around to stand behind Christian. Mark and Stephen followed. Stephen put the phone down. Julie’s voice came through clear. “Including the two demon boys dropped in our neighborhood, there were three bodies over near Maine last year and three more two years ago in Florida. At the same time, one female werewolf was listed as missing in the same area. Each of the parents then called about a month later and reported the girl had turned up and the cases were closed.” “So what does that have to do with Lizzy?” Jeremy asked, watching Gerard scroll the news article links. “All of the boys came from Oregon,” Julie continued. She had been told about Jeremy so Hearing his voice had apparently not surprised her. “Four years ago, a van full of drunk teenage boys ploughed into a car, killing two of the three occupants. Bart was the driver. He lost

66 Lee Pearce his wife and teenage daughter. The nine boys had minor injuries but none were killed.” “But they’re dead now, aren’t they?” Jeremy said, his stomach flip-flopping. “Eight have been accounted for,” Julie said, “with one now missing.” “So we’ve just put Lizzy into the hands of a vengeful murderer,” Stephen said. “But what happened to the other girls?” Jeremy asked. “We don’t know,” Julie said, “we think he might still have them.” “Do we know where he lives?” Jeremy asked. “We have an approximate idea,” Julie said. “The accident happened west of Medford in the southern part of Oregon. I’m guessing he must live in one of the national forests there, probably high up on one of the mountains. One thing he wants is privacy and room to run. He’d pick a place where he knew no other wolf packs had staked a claim yet and we don’t tend to squat on federal land. That’s about all I got right now.” “The other two girls,” Stephen said, “did they really return home?” “I called both mothers today. They said the girls came home safe and healthy.” Something in Julie’s voice made Jeremy’s hair stand on end. “You didn’t believe them, did you?” Mark said. Julie sighed. “No. They both seemed a little too cheerful about the episode, almost laughing it off as a teenage runaway story. Both of them. The same story.” “So if he still has those girls, why does he want Julie?” Jeremy said. “I think someone should go talk to those women in person,” Stephen said. “Does Victor have any contacts in Maine and Florida?”

RaptuRe’s Claim 67 “Actually, I thought I would go,” Julie said. “They’d probably respond better to a female of their own species.” “You’re not going alone?” Mark said. “No, Brad is going to come along,” she said, “stop worrying about me, big brother. Victor is going to stay home with the kids. That way if Sara has another dream about Lizzy, Victor can get in touch with us right away.” “When do you go?” Stephen asked, reminding them in a subtle way he was the patriarch and should be asked permission to leave the territory. “Tomorrow,” Brad said, his voice booming out of the cell phone’s speaker. “Victor will also keep an eye on the ranches. If it’s all right with you, he might move some of the ranch hands around to help with the chores.” “That’s fine,” Stephen said. “Keep in touch. We’re going to catch the next flight out to Oregon. Late September will be a great time to do some camping in the mountains.” Julie sighed again. “Buy some cold weather gear, all right? I guess you’re taking Jeremy with you?” Jeremy looked up at the two older men. It had never even occurred to him they might not take him. He crossed his arms, scowled and dared them to try and leave him. Mark tried to hide a smile. Stephen frowned. “I suppose we are,” Stephen said. “Besides we’ve got to teach him a few things about being a pack member now, particularly the one about remembering who is in charge.” Jeremy relaxed and was about to speak but Julie’s voice cut through first. “Has he had his first change yet?” The other two looked at him expectantly. Jeremy shook his head, his eyebrows raised. Yet? Was it supposed to happen soon, he wondered. “He says no,” Stephen said.

68 Lee Pearce “Then maybe you should send him back here,” Julie said, “let one of the others take him through it.” “No,” Jeremy barked. “You’re taking me with you. It’s my fault he found her. That she went with him. I have to be there when we find her.” “Jeremy-” “No, no discussing this,” Jeremy cut her off. “I’m going. If not, I’ll go on my own. I’ve got money…” He reached for his wallet, pulling it part way out of his back pocket. “Jeremy, okay!” Julie yelled. He shoved his wallet back and glared at the phone, wondering who was really in charge. “Just make sure you find her,” Julie said. “And soon. I have a bad feeling about this.”

§§§ The flight in the large helicopter took nearly eight hours to cross five states. They stopped once at a private airfield to refuel. While they stood outside the helicopter as it refueled, Bart pulled out what looked like a taser and held it close to her body, pressing a button. It had hummed for a few seconds. She had felt nothing. “For anything else they might have planted,” Bart had said, turning off the unit and handing it to one of his henchmen. Her heart dropped into her stomach. She knew this meant the bug in her shoe was disabled, most likely fried. Jeremy would have no way to track her. “Now we’re ready to go,” Bart had said. Lizzy glanced toward the larger terminal building. “What’s wrong?” he had asked. “I…I need to use the facilities,” she said glancing at the helicopter. “I won’t make it fifteen minutes in that bouncy thing again.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 69 Bart pointed toward a door in the closer, smaller terminal building. “This way.” He led her inside, Scott starting to follow. Bart stopped and told him to wait by the helicopter. Scott frowned, started to protest, changed his mind, and backed away. The washroom inside held just a toilet and a sink. As she closed the door, she noticed the broken lock. No one had been down here to check on this washroom. Not even a maintenance man. She wouldn’t find any help here. She peered up at the glaring naked light bulb. No vampire could have hidden in this room. Not even a tiny fairy vampire if there was such a thing. She closed the door. “I will wait here,” Bart had said, his voice close on the other side of the door, “make sure no one interrupts you.” Lizzy leaned against the sink, her head bowed, trying not to shed any tears. This was it. No going back. She had made this choice. Without the tracer bugs, she was now completely on her own until Jeremy could figure out where they took her. How long that would take, she didn’t know. And going with only the clothes on her back, she had no way to communicate with him. Jeremy. He had given up his human existence to be with her. Faced with chasing her wherever, would he still think he had done the right thing? Tears stinging her eyes, she looked up. I should have just run at the truck stop, she thought. But then Bart would have killed her two fathers, Stephen and Mark, and Jeremy, and taken her anyway. At least they were now alive. A knock on the door made her jump. “Are you all right?” Bart asked. Lizzy cleared her throat. “Yes, nearly done,” she croaked out, having to clear her throat a second time. She flushed the toilet. Come on, Lizzy, she thought, lifting her head, brushing away a stray tear, a day or two. That’s all. Jeremy will find you. He’ll have the entire North American contingent of the supernatural nation looking for you within the hour. You just have to keep Scott at arm’s length. Or kill him.

70 Lee Pearce She glanced at her reflection again as she turned. The single light bulb cast a shadow over her face but she could still see her closed mouth, her grim face. She wondered how far she would actually go to stay alive. Murder? Perhaps. As she opened the washroom door, Bart stood a few feet away. He looked at her, his eyebrows raised in question. “Are you afraid?” Did he mean because of what she had to face and entering a new pack? She had to show him she was confident in her decision and not a victim. Attitude, she reminded herself, show them attitude. She shook her head, lifted it high, and headed out the door. “It’s going to take time for me to adjust.” She walked along side him towards the helicopter. “Nothing is going to happen without your permission,” Bart had said, his voice growing louder as they neared the beating blades of the helicopter. Lizzy had actually believed him. But as she sat beside him for the first few hours of their journey in the helicopter, Scott seated across, glancing her way every once and a while, his calculating look made her think not even Bart could stop his son.

§§§ Hours later, they arrived at a tiny airport, out in the middle of some farmer’s field, probably miles from help. Lizzy went to the bathroom again, her only moment of peace and solitude where she wasn’t surrounded on all sides by strange men. She could hear Scott’s heavy breathing outside the washroom door. At least this one had a lock, one of those dead bolt styles. Somehow she knew it wouldn’t stop him if he wanted to break the door down. She wondered where Bart had gone. She had last seen him with the guy at the gas pump. She didn’t really want to face Scott on her own but if she had to, she would. She’d probably have to learn quickly how to handle him. Learn his weaknesses. Use them against him. Did he have any sort of pack mentality? Had he learned what her position meant to the pack? As the only

RaptuRe’s Claim 71 female, she would become its matron. She hoped they at least would follow that rule instinctively. All supernatural creatures believed in the preservation of their youth, especially the well being of their females. She turned off the water and reached for another paper towel, listening outside for Scott. He had gone very quiet. Either he had moved outside or stood silently waiting for her to open the door. She tore off the paper, dried her hands, and tossed it and the soaking one into the wastebasket. Taking a deep breath, she opened the door. Scott stood leaning against the doorframe. Lizzy’s first reaction was to slam the door shut. He put out his hand, grabbing the door, stopping it inches from the frame. She put her shoulder against the door trying hard to push against it but he just leaned forward, shoving the door back. She stumbled back from the force, tripping over the toilet, hitting the wall. She tried to scream but Scott leaped into the tiny room, his hand jammed against her mouth, his body holding her against the wall. He forced a knee between her thighs, his pelvis against her stomach. She pushed his chest with her hands but to no avail. He was too strong. “You are mine now.” His hot breath singed the side of her neck. She felt his fingers brushing her hair over her shoulder, baring her skin. She tried to bend her head to the side but he held her too tightly, his fingers digging into her cheek. Her heart beat wildly, her breathing fast. She drew in the stench of his body odor, her stomach churning. She felt faint and fought to slow her breathing knowing she was going to hyperventilate soon. Scott shifted his body when he felt her stop struggling, the front of his thigh pressing against her abdomen. He had grown excited and more than his belt buckle dug into her hip. She moaned in disgust. Encouraged with her reaction, Scott moved his fingers down her neck, beneath her blouse to lift her bra strap. He began to push it down toward her arm but the blouse snagged his fingers, the bra strap snapping back into place. “More time for that later,” he muttered, his chin rubbing

72 Lee Pearce against the side of her neck. “Scott,” she murmured through his hand. “Shush, Lizzy,” he said, his lips touching the top of her shoulder. “Just a moment more and you won’t have to worry about anything any longer.” His teeth grazed her skin. She screamed against his hand, fought to drag her body down, his knee grinding against her crotch painfully. His free hand dropped under her side, his thumb beneath her breast, his fingers splayed across her back. His teeth bit into her skin. She screamed again. “Scott!” Scott froze and growled softly, his breath vibrating against her skin but he didn’t remove his mouth. Lizzy glanced over his shoulder. Bart reached into the room, grabbed his son’s shoulder and pulled him back, throwing him behind. Scott flew out of the bathroom, falling to the cement floor of the terminal, sliding a few feet away. Two of the henchmen had to jump back so as not to be knocked over. Bart did not look back. “Are you hurt?” he asked, staring at her shoulder. Lizzy shook her head, straightening her shirt to cover her skin again. His hot breath still singed her skin and she felt unclean. “I apologize,” Bart said, motioning her to come out. “He will be punished.” “Me?” Scott cried out, confused, partially sitting up on the floor. He waved off the helping hands of the henchmen bending down. “She is mine. I am to claim her first.” “I belong to no one,” she spat out, angrily. “If you want me, you will have to prove you are worthy.” Lizzy didn’t know where that had come from. Words she had heard her own matron, Julie, say? She glanced at Bart who stood arms crossed with an approving look on his face. “She is correct,” he looked at his only son. “You along with your cousins and the other pack members will have to prove your worthiness to be her first husband.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 73 Lizzy’s heart missed a beat. “First?”

Bart nodded. “Your own matron has two husbands, correct?”

She nodded. “That doesn’t mean I want…” her voice trailed

off. She hadn’t expected this topic of conversation. She didn’t know what to say. Exhaustion clouded her thinking. She was afraid she was too tired to further defend herself. Bart motioned again with his hand for her to come out. This time she obeyed. Stay with the alpha, she reminded herself. He will protect her as long as he lived. “You will have as many husbands as you wish,” Bart said. “I feel you are strong and young enough to give us many children.” Scott jumped to his feet, his face beseeching. “I am your son.” Bart spun around coming face to face with Scott. “Your birthright does not give you the right to take her by force. Why have you not learned this?” Scott’s eyes half-closed, he partially raised his hands, clenched in fists ready to fight. “You brought us weak females. Half-breeds.” He pointed at Lizzy. “I can smell her strength. I will take her as mine.” Lizzy shuddered. Other women? And what had happened to them because they hadn’t been strong enough? In a daze, she didn’t see Scott lung toward her until too late. His fingers grazed her arm as Bart shoved her behind, his arm swinging out, striking Scott, sending him crashing to floor again. Scott lay still for a few seconds. Stepping out from behind Bart’s back, Lizzy thought Scott might be unconscious. He slowly lifted his head, shaking it. Blood oozed from his nose. She could see him struggling to not look up at his father. “You will not question me again,” Bart said leaning over his son, “or I will kill you.” The two henchmen muttered and shifted on their feet as if deciding which Satislov to support. Bart must have felt it too. His tone remained firm as he looked at the two of them. “The helicopter is leaving,” he said. “See he doesn’t miss the

74 Lee Pearce ride.” He turned to face Lizzy. He gathered up both her hands in his. “I am sorry you had to witness such ugliness.” “What if I don’t want more than one husband?” She had to make him understand she wasn’t to be passed around until she became pregnant. “You will have many husbands, lovers, whatever you want to call them,” Bart said, turning to face her outside the terminal building. He grabbed her upper arms so that she couldn’t look away. “Your children will populate my clan. As long as you keep producing the new generation, you may call the men who will share your bed anything you wish.” Bart released one of her arms, taking her closer hand and tucking it between his arm and side. He pulled her toward the waiting helicopter. She could feel Scott walking close behind, the two henchmen following. Even though the thought of his biting her still made her skin crawl, as she walked trapped in Bart’s grip, she felt she had lost a war without even being allowed to fight. “Come now,” Bart said, “Only a few more hours and we will arrive at your new home. Then we can discuss how you should choose your first mate.”

Chapter Seven After a night of very little sleep, Jeremy found himself crammed in a window seat with Stephen beside him and Mark in the next seat across the aisle on a very early commuter flight to Salt Lake City. They’d had a brisk, no nonsense conversation in the rental car on the drive to the St. Paul airport. “Jeremy,” Stephen turned around in the front seat so he could look directly at him. “Today is going to be a difficult one for you.” “What do you mean?” Jeremy asked turning to look out the side window and thinking Stephen couldn’t be a total idiot. Of course it was going to be a difficult day. It would be the first day Lizzy would be fending for herself with the rogue pack. He had dreamed about her being attacked by the wolves or chained in a basement or treated like a slave and all sorts of other thoughts he didn’t want to voice out loud. He had nearly driven himself to distraction and when he had slept, he wanted to dream of Lizzy in his arms, lying safe and secure in his embrace but the dreams always turned dark, the last one with her calling out to him in fear and pain. “A newly made wolf usually has his first change within fortyeight hours of being bitten,” Stephen said. Jeremy slumped in the back seat. Not about Lizzy. “I feel fine.” “You do now,” Stephen said, “but if you ever don’t feel fine, you tell me or Mark right away, got it?” Jeremy nodded and looked out the side window, again. “I’m serious, Jeremy,” Stephen said, frustration in his voice, “we can’t have you changing on board one of the planes.” “I’m fine,” Jeremy snapped. “I feel normal, er, human right now.” He saw Mark glance at him in the rear view mirror, his eyes worried. Maybe he should be taking this more seriously. He

76 Lee Pearce sighed. “What signs should I be looking for?” “A feeling like your skin is too small, itchy, or on fire,” Stephen said. “Lack of patience, a short temper,” Mark added, the skin around his eyes wrinkling as he smiled at Jeremy in the mirror. Jeremy managed a small smile. “I didn’t sleep much last night,” he confessed. “I kept thinking of Lizzy.” “We’re going to find her,” Stephen said. “What if she isn’t in Oregon?” Jeremy asked, feeling his own frustration level rising. “What if Bart has a house somewhere else? What if we’re too late and he hurts her or worse?” He slammed his fist against the side of the door. Jeremy could feel Stephen’s eyes on him as Mark pulled off the interstate and headed towards the rental car lot; however, he refused to look at Stephen. Yes, he felt angry and bitter. If he hadn’t let her go yesterday then she’d be safe back at his apartment right now. Mark pulled into a vacant spot and popped the trunk. Jeremy jumped out of the car, stood impatiently while the other two grabbed their bags and closed the trunk. They hurried in to the terminal. “Hello, Mr. Greenley.” A young, pretty, blonde woman smiled at Stephen as if she recognized him. Stephen handed her the car keys and smiled back at her. “Cindy, do you ever get a day off?” Cindy blushed as she tapped on her keyboard. “And miss meeting nice gentlemen such as yourself? Did you enjoy your visit here?” “It wasn’t as successful as we had hoped,” Stephen said. “I am sorry to hear that,” she said. She actually looked sorry. “I do hope you come back and visit us again.” Stephen glanced at Jeremy. “I would like that,” then he turned back to face her, leaning over the counter, closer, “perhaps for pleasure next time.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 77 She leaned closer to him, licking her lips, her eyes fluttering. “It would be my pleasure to serve you.” Jeremy stared at Stephen in awe. Mark just stood back, his arms crossed, watching without expression. Something was happening here and it confused him. Stephen didn’t like women and yet he seemed enraptured in her. Stephen sighed regrettably. “It might be a little while. We’re flying to Oregon. And then who knows where after that.” Her fingers danced over the keyboard. “Will you be needing to rent a vehicle there, Mr. Greenley?” “We shall,” he said. “We’ll be heading into the national park to do some surveying.” “So you’ll need something with lots of cargo space,” she said, her fingers slowing, her light blue eyes scanning the page. “Ah, here we go.” She hit a solitary button. A printer beneath the counter hummed. She reached down, tilting forward so that her blouse opened, showing a fine bit of cleavage, straightened, sliding a piece of paper across the counter in front of Stephen. With long fingers painted a bright red, she directed Stephen’s attention to the rental cost. “I’ve given you the special discount,” Cindy said, leaning in, her head close so her hair dangled over the paper. “I see that,” Stephen said, “This truck will be just perfect. Thank you.” Their eyes met and held for several seconds, long enough Jeremy began to feel uncomfortable. He shifted on his feet, glancing at Mark. Mark just shook his head once and Jeremy calmed down. Cindy pulled away first. Jeremy started to turn to head toward the airline desks. “You mentioned surveying,” she said. “Are you doing some work for Mr. Satislov?” Jeremy froze. “Why, yes, we are,” Stephen said, not twitching. “How…?” “I saw you trying to catch up to him yesterday,” she said, her eyes suddenly becoming sly. “His helicopter charter flies in here

78 Lee Pearce a lot. He owns the railroad around here…” Jeremy felt his blood go cold. Railroad? Stephen stiffened but did not make any other move. Mark glared at Jeremy. “…so he’s here about once a month. He flies out of Portland because his own fleet of helicopters don’t have the range. I hear he has a very nice house.” “You wouldn’t have his address on file?” Stephen asked, jerking his head over his shoulder toward Jeremy, rolling his eyes and dramatically emphasizing the next word, “We forgot to print off the directions.” She smiled, glanced at Jeremy, and shook her head. Even though she looked not much older than Jeremy, she still sided with Stephen. “I understand.” Her fingers flew over the keyboard again. The printer hummed to life. She handed another sheet of paper to Stephen, this time her fingers touching his hand. “I do hope you find this information to your liking.” “I do believe I will be using your services in the near future,” Stephen said very softly. He gathered up the sheets and walked away from the counter, leaving Cindy smiling wistfully. “You’re really coming back?” Jeremy asked as they headed toward the airline desks. Stephen glanced at him. “She won’t even remember us an hour from now.” “What?” Jeremy looked over his shoulder. Cindy’s head was bent over a pile of papers. “Did Lizzy not tell you about the rapture?” Mark said. Jeremy nodded and stopped quickly before knocking Stephen over. He had stopped in front of the airline counter they had bought their online tickets from the night before. “Well, Stephen used it to get what information he could from her,” Mark explained, “and all she’s going to remember is how friendly Mr. Greenley was. The whole conversation will be a blur but a pleasant blur.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 79 “Isn’t that illegal?” Jeremy asked, watching Stephen collect their tickets. “We never use it to harm anyone,” Mark said. “Another one of the rules.” “Lizzy mentioned that,” Jeremy said. “Lots of rules.” Stephen stepped away from the counter and led them to the gate. “We don’t have much time,” he said. As they approached the waiting area, Jeremy saw three men in business suits standing before a flight attendant who checked their identification and tore their boarding passes. They lined up, were given only slight glances with a warm smile, and then motioned forward. The loading ramp echoed hollowly as they strode toward the plane’s open door. Another flight attendant checked their seat numbers and pointed to the front of the plane. Christian had booked them business class seats, for the extra leg room. Jeremy didn’t mind as he sat down in the window seat. Being a quarterback, he might not have the bulk of a linebacker, but his long arms and legs often got in the way. He appreciated the extra space and after tightening his seat belt, stretched out his legs with a sigh. Mark sat beside him after stowing their bags overhead, Stephen sitting across in the other aisle seat. Jeremy relaxed into his seat, closed his eyes, opening them when his tray landed on his lap. Mark grinned as the flight attendant slid a tray of food in front of him. “Coffee?” the young man asked Jeremy, his eyes travelling to where his tray met his waist. Jeremy, trying to slide a little lower in his seat, passed over his mug. Caffeine. A great idea. Anything to help him stay awake. “And you, sir?” the flight attendant actually smiled at Mark once he had checked him out. “Just coffee,” Mark said, his voice soft. “Maybe a little more meat if you can?” The flight attendant smiled, his eyes glowing warmly. “There’s always a little left over,” he said, nodding his head toward the front galley. “Do you wish to come up to select it

80 Lee Pearce yourself?” Mark actually looked disappointed. “I’m spoken for,” he nodded toward Stephen, “but whatever you can do, I would really appreciate.” As the flight attendant walked away from the cart, Jeremy leaned over to Mark. “He was trying to pick you up.” He raised his cup to take a sip. “I know.” Mark looked at him and smiled. “Don’t you want any more sausage?” Jeremy nearly spit out his coffee. Mark laughed. Stephen shook his head. “I thought you two were happy,” Jeremy said. “I was using the rapture to get us more,” Mark said, then glanced down the aisle. “Besides, it’s always good to keep in practice.” The flight attendant arrived with a steaming plate loaded with sausages and bacon. He laid the plate across Jeremy and Mark’s tables, the long plate sitting just right. “If there is anything else at all you require,” the man said, “just ring the bell.” Mark smiled warmly. “Thank you so much.” Jeremy stared at the plate trying to decide whether or not he was that hungry when his stomach growled. He dragged several more sausages and a heap of bacon slices onto his plastic plate. No sense wasting them. Mark took a few then handed the plate over to Stephen who dumped the rest onto his plate without a glance. Jeremy finished his breakfast and leaned back into the seat, looking out at the passing clouds. He wondered if Lizzy had flown this high and seen this view. It was really quite lovely. When they returned home, he’d make sure she had the window seat. The clouds looked like fluffy pillows. He’d buy a bed and lots of pillows so when they made love, she’d be encased in softness and comfort, not like the hard wooden floor of the train with its harsh straw, splinters, and cold draft. He scratched at his arm, remembering the roughness of the floor and how he had tried to make it comfortable for Lizzy even though in the heat of the moment neither seemed to care.

RaptuRe’s Claim 81 The plane bounced up once and dropped. Jeremy opened his eyes. He must have dozed off for his breakfast plate had vanished and his tray had been latched upright again. Mark’s head nodded to the side. Feeling pressure in his bladder, Jeremy unfastened his seat belt, the click waking Mark. He motioned toward the washroom. Mark moved out of his seat to let Jeremy pass. Jeremy sauntered down the short aisle past the doorway and opened the first washroom door, its tiny green vacant sign hard to read. He closed the door as he entered. His entire body nearly filled the small space and he had to hunch over to complete his business. As he washed his hands, he looked at himself in the mirror. Dark circles sat beneath his eyes. His skin had gone pale, creating hollows in his cheeks. He touched one of his cheeks the skin folding in deeper, the imprint of his finger barely leaving a mark. His hair hung in straggles even though he had washed it in the shower earlier. His body looked weak compared to Stephen and Mark. He let water pour over his hands, the hands that made him a successful quarterback. Just two days ago his hands, wrists, forearms, biceps had all looked so massive, every inch muscle, not one sign of flab. He pinched at the skin at his wrist. A small pocket bulged between his fingers. Jeremy lifted his shirt, water staining the cotton material. His six-pack seemed to be less defined. He sucked in his gut, felt the muscles protest. What had happened? His body seemed to be losing its athletic form, the muscles vanishing. He turned around, trying to get a look at his back. Dark bruises stood out where Stephen had held him down with his foot. Two red welts ran along the right side of his back. He touched them, remembering feeling the shifting ribs. Stephen’s show of force could have broken his ribs, punctured a lung, killed him. Then he’d never have seen Lizzy again. Wouldn’t have been able to help her. They wouldn’t have had any idea where to start looking for her. They needed him. “Damn it,” he said angrily at the face in the mirror. “Just who the hell do you think you are, Stephen Greenley?” He leaned

82 Lee Pearce in close. “Lizzy belongs to me now.” He licked his lips, closing his eyes as he remembered the taste of her skin in his mouth, her teeth as they sunk into his skin, his mouth consuming her blood. “And I to her.” His eyes sparkled in the mirror. He scratched at the back of his neck remembering the feel of her hands as they held him close, her legs tight around his thighs, her body encasing his member. He felt his body respond, heating with the need to take her again. His head hit the side of the cubicle as the plane hit another air pocket. He opened his eyes. His sickly pallor stared back at him. Not now. Not until he had Lizzy safe in his arms and away from Satislov did he want to let his body feel satiated. Shaking his head, he splashed water on his face until he felt his temperature drop. “You okay?” Mark asked when Jeremy returned to his seat. Jeremy nodded. “Fine.” And looked out the window. Lizzy belonged to him. No one else.

Chapter Eight Shortly after midnight, the helicopter landed at an airport with a sign on the terminal that read Welcome to Medford, Oregon. Lizzy swallowed against a throat parched from lack of water. She was immediately taken to a smaller helicopter and put inside. Bart sat beside her in the back along with a henchmen, sandwiching Lizzie between them. Scott took the front seat, something he did with an angry look in his father’s direction. He wasn’t handling his humiliation very well especially in front of the other pack members. As it was so late, the ground below meshed with the dark sky above and Lizzy quickly lost her bearings. After a short ride, she heard the sound of the helicopter change as if it reflected off a softer surface. The helicopter quickly descended. It landed in a clearing and she saw tall, dark trees bending in the wash of the blades. As the helicopter powered down, Bart slid out and helped her from the cabin by holding out his hand. She let his fingers wrap around her hand knowing his grip would be tighter than if Scott tried to grab her. But Scott had dashed out of the helicopter and disappeared up a path leading toward a brightly lit house. “In the morning I will give you a proper tour,” Bart said, leading the way. “I will show you to your room now. You must be tired.” The path wound around moss covered rocks and boulders and through a forest of pine and evergreen trees. She heard water lapping against a shoreline. Her skin itched for a shower. She needed to wash off traces of Scott from her body. Even a quick dip in the lake would be acceptable. They stepped onto a porch made from a large piece of slate rock. Bart held open a screen door. Welcoming smells of beef stew, fresh baked bread, and chocolate cake pulled her in to the largest kitchen she had ever seen outside of her school cafeteria.

84 Lee Pearce Placemats had been set out on a wood-topped island. Scott was setting out cutlery and glanced up when she entered. “Chef made stew,” he said, “Would you like a bowl? Or if you’d like something else, he can make it.” He looked at her expectantly. Was he trying to apologize, she wondered, or just impress. She glanced around the room. A man in a white coat stood at the far end near one of the stoves stirring in a pot. He looked up when Scott spoke and put the spoon down. Her stomach grumbled. “Stew is fine,” she said, suddenly too hungry to wait for Chef to make her anything else. She slid onto one of the stools. Scott slid a pasta bowl filled to the brim with huge pieces of beef, potatoes, carrots, and a few other vegetables. She dipped in her spoon, brought it out heaped with dripping juice and chunks of meat and put it in her mouth. The beef dissolved between her teeth, filling her mouth with such a delicious flavor that she dug in for more before swallowing the first bit. “Good?” Bart asked. She nodded, her mouth too full to speak. “Chef is rated five-star,” Bart explained. “His peanut butter sandwiches are very good, too.” He smiled, wrinkles forming at the sides of his eyes. She had to cover her mouth to keep from laughing out loud and sending food everywhere. Scott pushed a cutting board with a loaf of bread and a long knife toward her. He sat down beside her, close but not too close. She looked at the knife. Too long to use if Scott decided to make another move. Instead, he dug into his own bowl, his head low as if protecting it against anyone else trying to steal his food. Bart pulled the cutting board close. He took the knife and cut several slices. “Butter?” he looked at Lizzy and gestured toward the ceramic dish sitting nearby. She nodded. He lathered on the creamy spread and put her

RaptuRe’s Claim 85 slice on a small plate at the side of her place mat. “Drink?” he asked. “What do you have?” she asked, wiping gravy from her chin with her cloth napkin. He smiled and walked around the corner of the island. “Come with me.” She placed her napkin beside her bowl and slid off the stool. Scott remained at the table, eating. She could feel his eyes on her back as she followed Bart to the back of the kitchen. A large glass refrigerator sat along one of the walls. It held rows of milk, chocolate milk, orange, tomato, and apple juice and five other exotic fruit juices, and a huge assortment of pop, diet and regular. The other shelves were laden with fruits, vegetables, and meat. Werewolves had huge appetites, but Stephen’s refrigerator had never held this much food. “We weren’t sure what your eating and drinking preferences would be,” Bart said, “and if you don’t find anything you want, I’ll have it brought in.” He moved around a corner. She followed. Bart opened the door to a standing freezer. Frosty condensation billowed out, dropping around her feet. She stared inside. Every imaginable flavor of ice cream sat on the top two shelves. Tears formed in her eyes. “I understand ice cream is one of your favorites,” Bart said. She nodded, staring, remembering times with Stephen and Mark, good and bad. She wished the last time they were together had been different. “The ice cream is great,” she said, swallowing tears, realizing Bart expected her to respond. “Would you like some now?” he motioned for her to pick one. She shook her head, having lost her appetite. She felt guilty she and Stephen fought the last time she had seen him. “I really am quite tired.”

86 Lee Pearce He closed the door. “Of course, this way.” He glanced at her as she walked past him back into the kitchen. “What’s wrong?” he asked, grabbing her elbow making her stop. She shook her head not wanting to show him her tears. “Tell me,” he said, his voice gruff. “Is it the ice cream? I will get what you want. I…” “No, no,” she said, “it’s not the ice cream.” She sighed. “Well, yes, it is the ice cream. Stephen didn’t get any chocolate mint the last time he was at the grocery store. We fought over it.” “Your last words were angry words?” She nodded. Bart released her elbow. “Then I will see we never run out of chocolate mint,” he said, his voice soft, fatherly. Lizzy looked up at him. He was trying so hard to make her feel welcome. And she’d be gone in a day or two and he would be sitting in a jail, arrested for her kidnapping. She still couldn’t help but feel sorry for him. As he led her through the kitchen, out into the living room, up the stairs to the bedroom level, she felt like she had come to a very nice lodge, not a prison in the woods. The upper level had eight bedrooms, two of which were currently vacant. He showed her his bedroom door. “If you need anything, do not hesitate to come get me.” She nodded, hoping he meant towels and not anything else. “Scott’s bedroom is at the other end of the building,” he said, pointing down the hallway. She followed him in to another room across from his doorway. She stopped just inside the door. The room had been decorated in soft pastels. A crib sat against one wall. Stuffed animals, books, and DVD movies sat in a bookcase lining another wall. “For your babies,” he said, “when they come. If this is not suitable I can get the men to change anything. They are actually quite good with their hands.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 87 Her mouth had gone dry. She felt faint and leaned against the door jam. He hurried to her side. “I know this is a lot for you to take in,” he said, concerned, “I just wanted you to see that you are very welcome here and I am willing to make any concessions to make your life here as pleasant as possible.” She could only nod, her voice having left her throat. “I know this is going to be difficult for you,” Bart continued. “It may not be the life you were expecting. Our rules are not as barbaric. I would not put you to death for biting a human. You will have a good life here. As long as I am alive, I will see to it. And when I die, your children will be taken care of and you will always have a home here. I will be changing my will in the next day so that you will not have to worry.” “What about Scott?” she asked. “He will get his portion,” Bart scowled. “He has been a disappointment to me lately. He needs to show more responsibility if he is to take over my businesses. Come.” He led her out of the nursery and to the next room beside it which was also the last room at the end of the hall. He opened the door and let her walk in first. She gasped and couldn’t help but smile. The room had been decorated in the palest of colors. White cotton curtains hung from ceiling to floor over the many windows. Creamy dressers and a standing mirror lined the walls. Along the opposite wall to the door, a large four poster bed sat with linen curtains and a frilly ivory bedspread. “This used to be my daughter’s room,” Bart said. “Do you like it?” “Yes, very much,” Lizzy said, walking up to the bed. She ran her hand up the closest wooden pole. “I’ve always wanted a four poster bed.” She ran a hand along the edge of the linen curtain. “It’s all so pretty.” She turned around and saw tears in Bart’s eyes. “I knew you were the one,” he said.

88 Lee Pearce “Where is your daughter now?” she asked. Had she grown up and gone away to university? “Dead,” he said, his eyes stone cold. “What? How?” she asked, jerking her hand away from the curtain, feeling she had soiled it. “Three years ago, she and my wife were killed in a car accident,” he said, his eyes distant, his back stooped. “I am sorry for your loss,” she said, softly. He straightened his back, seemingly coming back to the present. “I will leave you now. You have your own washroom. Sleep. In the morning my nephews will arrive for you to meet. You will find clothes in the dressers and closets. If there is nothing suitable, I will have more brought in.” As he pulled the door closed, he pointed to the door handle. “The lock turns on your side. There is no key for the other side so until you feel safe, I would ask that you lock your door.” He had had a lock installed? So Bart expected trouble from Scott or maybe some of the other pack members. She walked to the door as he closed it and turned the lock. Then for another safety measure, she pulled the desk chair over to the door and jammed it under the handle. No one could get in unless she opened it. She wandered over to an open doorway and stepped into her own private spa. The bathroom held the usual items, toilet, shower, corner whirlpool tub, marble floor, shiny glass surfaces, and gold plated faucets. Giggling, Lizzy ran her hands over the smooth surfaces marveling in the feel of luxury. She’d have to ask Bart tomorrow where all his money came from. She pulled one of the white fluffy towels from its bar and pressed it against her face, breathing deeply of lavender. Even with Stephen’s money, his towels were not as soft as these. Her skin began to itch for hot water coursing over her body. Stripping off her clothes, she let them fall to the floor. Pulling open the shower door, she turned on the water, adjusted the temperature and when perfect, stepped in, letting the water

RaptuRe’s Claim 89 pour over her hair and body. She closed her eyes, imagining Jeremy’s hands running over her body, his fingers pulling out the tangles in her hair. She reached for the dispenser marked shampoo, put a dollop on her hand and massaged it into her strands, the scent of freesia filling the chamber, and wondered if she could entice Jeremy into touching her this way. She rinsed her hair and applied conditioner from a second dispenser. Reaching for the sponge, she pressed a button on a third dispenser marked soap and watched as a pearly liquid poured into the crevices. She rubbed the sponge over her arms, breasts, stomach thinking she’d enjoy doing this to Jeremy. Maybe she’d book a night at a hotel with a bathroom such as this and spend all night submersed in water. Well, maybe not all night, she thought smiling. She’d have to work extra hours to save the money but it would be worth it. They’d deserve it after going through all this. Just to make sure Stephen and Mark were safe. She opened her eyes feeling a sharp stab of guilt. The look on Stephen’s face in the truck stop’s parking lot had nearly broken her resolve. She had told herself he would understand. He was her clan’s patriarch. She couldn’t put him in any more danger. It wasn’t right and he came first. Protect the patriarch no matter what the cost. And Mark, his second in command, should have understood too. But she had only seen pain and frustration in both their eyes. She had barely been able to maintain contact with Stephen. Mark, the emotional one, seemed more in control for once but his eyes only begged questions she knew Jeremy would answer soon enough. Shoving the sponge back on its holder, Lizzy quickly rinsed her body and hair. “Better not get used to this,” she muttered turning off the water. “You won’t be here for long.” She opened the glass shower door and a blast of cold air struck her body. She shivered as she dried her body with the towel. She found a blow dryer under the sink, plugged it in and blew most of the moisture out of her hair. Back out in the bedroom, she found a long white cotton nightgown in the second drawer that fit. She caught her reflection in the standing mirror as she turned

90 Lee Pearce toward the bed. Her light brown hair glowed against the pale frilly cotton. She looked like a princess, delicate and fragile. Against the white backdrop of the bedroom, she felt suddenly vulnerable. Hurrying over to the bed, the only substantial piece of furniture in the room with its heavy wood frame and columns, she climbed beneath the sheets and took several deep breaths to still her frantically beating heart. “Remember where you are,” she said quietly but out loud to reassure herself, “and why you are here.” She reached for the lamp and turned it off. The room became immediately bathed in moonlight. She had not drawn the drapes but the thought of getting back out of the comfortable bed quickly faded as sleep won. The door opened and she slowly opened eyes heavy with sleep to see Jeremy standing in the doorway. He took two steps toward her, his hands held out, his eyes pleading. “Why, Lizzy?” She pushed away the sheets and lying on her side, lifted her body up on her elbow. She touched the space beside her, inviting him. He did not move but continued to stare. “Why, Lizzy?” he asked again “I don’t understand,” she said. A sudden chill raced down her back as the sheets fell away. A man’s arm snaked under her arm, around her chest, settling under her breasts. She glanced into Scott’s lustful eyes, felt his body slide up against her back. She tried to pull away but he held her tight against his body. She looked imploringly at Jeremy. Jeremy looked back at her disappointed. “Why?” Scott’s chest rumbled as he laughed. His tongue ran along the top of her shoulder. She felt a sting and looked to see a trickle of blood run across the top of her breast and down her cleavage. Jeremy began to turn away but not before she saw a look of disgust on his face. She reached out to him. “Jeremy, wait!” He stopped. “Why?” He spoke with such pain, her heart ached. He turned and walked out of the room.

RaptuRe’s Claim 91

§§§ Lizzy jerked awake, her heart pounding. She could still feel Scott’s body hard against her back and leaped out of the bed, turning, her fists clenched, expecting to find him lying there. Instead all she saw was a jumble of sheets bunched next to where her body had lain. Bright sunshine lit up the room, warming it considerably. She felt her own frightened sweat beginning to dry on her skin. And she couldn’t chase the disgusted look on Jeremy’s face when he had seen her lying with Scott. “Only a dream,” she muttered, brushing her hair off her perspiring forehead, as she stumbled to the washroom. She glanced in the standing mirror as she passed by. The nightgown clung to her body, emphasizing her breasts and hips. She looked more like a prostitute than a princess and dragged the offending article off over her head, dropping it on the floor. Getting back into the shower, she grabbed the sponge and attempted to scrub away the dream. “Focus,” she said to herself. “Remember why you are here. You just have to hold them off for a day maybe two until you can get a message to Jeremy as to where you are.” She rinsed, turned off the water, and while drying herself off, wandered over to the corner tub. It had a panoramic view of the lake from one side. The house seemed to be sitting on a point as she could see water surrounding the rock base as far as she could see. Where was she? A forested area, lots of rock and water. Could be anywhere. She lifted her window. Cool air blew in. So perhaps the northern United States. Must be the west as they had flown into the sunset yesterday. She couldn’t smell salt air so they weren’t close to the coast. Well, she’d just have to ask. She was here voluntarily. Bart didn’t have a reason to hold any information from her. He believed she had no reason to leave. Lizzy started opening the dresser drawers one at a time searching for appropriate clothing. Late September could still mean hot temperatures during the day and with the sun baking through the windows, she thought shorts and a T-shirt would do fine. Nothing too short or tight of course. She didn’t want to

92 Lee Pearce look too appealing to the visiting werewolves even though they probably wouldn’t care if she wore a parka and mukluk boots. Deciding on a pair of shorts that came just above her knees and a sleeveless white frilly blouse that she could have lost on her bedspread, she searched for underwear. She found a lot of items in her size and tried to shake off an eerie feeling. How had Bart known what to buy for her? She almost thought about not wearing the panties and bra but had second thoughts. It might be more dangerous for her to go without. Deciding against makeup, no sense encouraging them too much, she walked downstairs slowly, listening to the quiet house. She heard someone turning a newspaper in the living room and found Scott sitting in a chair. He lowered the paper as she stepped off the last step. “Did you sleep well?” he asked. “Where is Bart?” she asked, walking across the room to the front picture window. Through the trees she could see the lake. A boat shot across its surface running parallel to the island. More trees cut off her view as she tried to follow the boat. “He is on another part of the island,” Scott said, “taking care of some unfinished business.” He folded the newspaper, placed it on the side table, and stood. “I am to see you have some breakfast.” She followed him into the kitchen. He seemed to be limping a little. He pulled out one of the bar stools and then walked around the island. She thought she saw him wince a little as he turned a corner. He reached up to pull down a frying pan. “What would you like? Eggs? An omelet? Bacon? Sausage? Toast? Bagel?” Lizzy stared at him in awe. “Who are you?” She wondered out loud. This was not the aggressive Scott from last night. This was a quieter, calmer version who might just be putting on an apron next and really give her a shock. He placed the frying pan on the stove and turned on the propane burner. He nodded toward her chair and she slid onto

RaptuRe’s Claim 93 it. Placing both his hands on the edge of the stove, he took in a deep breath. “I wish to apologize for my actions yesterday and the day before,” he said, looking directly into her eyes. “I did not wish to harm you in anyway. I hope you will see fit to forgive me and perhaps in time we will become friends.” He looked so sincere she nearly fell for his attempt. “Scott, what you did frightened me. I don’t think I can yet forgive you.” Scott nodded his head once. “I understand. My father said I acted badly and if you were to choose one of my cousins over me, I was not to question your decision. The fault would be all mine.” He moved over to the refrigerator and pulled out orange juice, eggs, and butter. He placed them on the island then walked over to the cupboard and brought down a glass and a plate. He handed her the glass and the orange juice and returned to the stove top. “Why are you cooking?” she asked, pouring some juice into the glass. “I thought you had a cook.” “He’s taken the boat into town to do some grocery shopping,” he said, glancing at the digital clock on the microwave. It read 11:45. “Why didn’t someone wake me?” she said. “I don’t want…” A door crashed open at the far end of the living room. Both she and Scott jumped.

Chapter Nine The plane descended into Salt Lake City and with forty minutes to catch their connecting plane to Medford, Jeremy followed Stephen and Mark as they sauntered to the next gate, having saved time by not checking their hand luggage. They passed by newsstands and souvenir stores. Jeremy paused at a store selling ice cream. Stephen and Mark continued walking on but Jeremy saw their gate a little ways ahead. He bent over the coolers thinking of the last time he and Lizzy had spent time together. They had driven to the far side of Rocks End where the river plunged down a small set of rapids. They had donned swimsuits and life jackets then thrown themselves into the river, letting the churning water carrying them downstream. Laughing, they had tried clinging to each other, but the force of the water kept pushing them apart. When they could swim together again past the rapids, they clipped their lifejackets together and floated downstream. After awhile of not being able to keep their hands off each other, they found a sunny spot on the bank and made love in a slow and passionate way as if they might not ever see each other again. That of course had been a lie but neither one wanted to let the other go so they took their time and only when the sun finally went down, did they walk back to the truck and drive slowly back into Rocks End. They pulled into one of the hamburger stands and consumed enough food to feed Jeremy’s football team, almost. He loved watching Lizzy eat. She ate without thought for form or manner, just dove in and ate with gusto that required many paper napkins to mop up the juice that dribbled down the front of her bathing suit top. Jeremy looked at the greasy lines trailing down her skin, licking his lips. She laughed at him and reminded him they were in a public place and could get arrested, something that wouldn’t be good for his career right now. He said something about not caring. Lizzy sent him back in for two large ice cream cones, soft ice cream chocolate dipped.

96 Lee Pearce He returned with the two dripping cones and they had eaten them as he drove to their old high school. They sat in the parking lot, eating the melting ice cream, and talking about the future. Everything seemed so simple back then Jeremy thought staring at the tubs of ice cream. “Can I help you?” the female clerk asked looking a little frustrated. Jeremy wondered how long he had been standing there seemingly ignoring her. He shook his head. “No, sorry.” He stepped out into the aisle. Mark and Stephen both stood out in the aisle waiting, curious looks on their faces. “You still hungry?” Mark asked. Stephen glanced warily into the store. “She loves ice cream,” Jeremy said. “I was just remembering.” He started walking toward the gate not before noticing Stephen following, his head down. “What’s wrong with him?” Jeremy asked Mark who walked by his side. “They’d had a fight about ice cream before she left,” Mark said. “Stephen thinks the reason she ran away was because she hates him.” Jeremy stopped, grabbing Mark’s arm. “He knows that’s not true, right?” Mark tilted his head. “Why did she go with them, Jeremy?” Jeremy watched Stephen sit down in one of the chairs near the window overlooking the tarmac and their plane. “She thought it was the only way to get you two away safely.” “Why didn’t the vampires come sooner, Jeremy?” Mark said. “They could have overpowered the wolves and stopped this all from happening.” Jeremy shook his head. “I don’t know.” Fear gripped his chest. Yes, it seemed strange the vampires hadn’t shown up earlier. Had Lizzy made a separate deal? Had she set something

RaptuRe’s Claim 97 up with the vampires without him knowing? He walked away from Mark, still shaking his head. “I really don’t know.” The next flight was only two hours and Jeremy slept most of the way. When awake, the others didn’t speak to him, seemingly lost in their own thoughts. Yes, Lizzy could have run for it. Could have called in the vampires sooner. But she had insisted they not come too soon. That if Bart did take her, they could track her to where he lived and rescue her there. Then Bart would have to face his rogue status, be forced to follow the rules and become a civilized pack leader and stop thinking he could kidnap females. Maybe females would want to join his pack or maybe another pack would take in his rogue wolves. It had all seemed so simple. Lizzy made it all seem so logical. He followed along. So had Christian. They all followed her orders. Had she raptured them? All of them? If she had, then why? What was her real purpose for running away? Did she really not want to live with Stephen anymore? Why? She had a perfect life. Anything she’d want, Stephen had and would give to her. And he would now. Now that she had made him into a werewolf. And they had claimed each other. He couldn’t even think of having another woman. All he could think of was Lizzy. Living with, loving, even dying for her. He knew she felt the same. So how could she even consider living with another pack? Producing their children? This flight barely made it above the clouds before it started descending into Medford. Stephen got their truck rental, directions to the closest sportsman store and led them outside. Bright sunshine shone through dark rain clouds as they drove into the small city. They found the store among a bunch of other box stores and headed for the clothing section. Mark started pointing out clothes to him. “Pants, the kind that dry quick,” Mark said, “T-shirts, same. Underwear and socks, same.” Jeremy looked at him strangely.

98 Lee Pearce “No kamikaze in the woods,” Mark said, “you need protection.” Jeremy picked out the requisite clothes and found a change room to try them on. After a few size adjustments, he found Mark in the coat section. He pointed to a rack of bulky green coats, the type hunters wear. “Find one that fits. Remember you’ll be wearing a sweater underneath, too.” When they both chose their coats, they found Stephen back in the boots section. He had a pile of clothing sitting on the floor beside him. Most noticeably Jeremy saw pink and light blue items near the top. He tugged at a pink item and pulled out a long sleeved T-shirt with a teddy bear on it. “She’s not ten,” Jeremy said, holding it up. “It’s all they have,” Stephen said. “Put it back.” Jeremy dropped the pajama top back on the pile and looked at Mark. He just rolled his eyes. After trying on several pairs of hiking boots, Jeremy found a pair that didn’t chafe his large feet. They took their purchases to the front counter to pay. The clerk added several more items that had been left on the back counter. They stuffed the clothing into two duffel bags and carried out more bags of survival gear. Jeremy noticed they hadn’t bothered to buy sleeping bags or tents. At least they didn’t plan to stay overnight. Lizzy would be back with them by tomorrow morning. “So what is the plan?” Jeremy asked when they all got back in the car, Stephen driving with Mark navigating. “We’re going to go up into the national forest, find Bart Stasilov’s house, and scope it out,” Stephen said. “And when do we go in to get Lizzy?” “Probably late tonight,” Stephen said. “It will depend on a lot of factors.” “Like?” Jeremy prompted. “Like how many guards he has posted,” Mark said, “what his

RaptuRe’s Claim 99 alarm system is like, where Lizzy actually is.” “Guess we just can’t go ask to have her back, huh?” Jeremy said. Anything so she didn’t get hurt. “Would you give her up?” Mark asked. Jeremy glared at Mark. “I didn’t have a choice.” “I didn’t mean…” Jeremy looked away. He would get her back. Another town flashed by. “How much longer?” Mark glanced at his cell phone. “It’s still too early to call Julie,” he muttered. “We’re going to be entering the park soon.” He glanced at Jeremy. “Another hour probably.” He looked forward, again. “We might not get a signal in the woods. Do you want to stop to fuel up?” Jeremy held his breath, praying they would continue. Time was wasting. “Suppose we should,” Stephen said, his voice tight. Jeremy let out his breath in a disappointed groan. He couldn’t stand the thought of her being with them for a second night. Anything could happen. She might be tired, let her guard down, get taken unaware. “How about drive thru?” he said. “I’ll check the text messages. You eat. I can drive even…” “Jeremy…?” Stephen started. “I don’t need to eat. I can wait…” “Jeremy!” Stephen yelled. “What!” Jeremy yelled back, immediately regretting shouting at Lizzy’s father. He bit the inside of his cheek and looked out the side window. They’d probably throw him out now. Leave him at a bus station. But he had to get to Lizzy. Didn’t they understand? He needed to be with her. “Which drive thru?” Stephen asked, quietly. Jeremy nearly laughed. “One with meat,” he said, smiling, “it’s going to be a long night.”

Chapter Ten Scott shook his head as loud male voices filled the house. “I didn’t think they’d be coming until later.” “Where is she?” “I bet Scott has her out somewhere.” “Not fair. I knew we should’ve insisted on going along.” “I think I smell her in the kitchen.” “Kitchen? She can cook too?” Lizzy didn’t know whether to run or to stay. Scott moved over to stand by her side which didn’t make her feel any safer. In fact it made her feel he was staking his claim. The voices grew louder along with heavy footsteps. Three men burst into the kitchen, coming to an abrupt halt against the island. Contrary to Scott’s dark brown hair, these three had blond hair. Their bodies were massively built like body builders, their hands large, their fingers thick. They seemed to be all the same age as Scott. “Is this she?” the first one said, stepping up close to her body. His thigh brushed her knee and she turned to tuck it under the counter. “She is called Lizzy,” Scott said, standing close enough on her other side for his chest to touch her arm. “Lizzy, these are my cousins. This is Misha. The one behind him is Matthew and the one holding back is Max.” She stared at Misha who continued to lean in close. “You are going to get a broken nose in a moment,” she said. Misha jerked back as if bitten. His other two brothers burst out laughing and he smiled. Lizzy continued to glare at them until they sobered. She had to show them who was boss. She turned to look at Scott. “They are interrupting my breakfast.” “Food?” Matthew said, moving around the other side of the island. “You want food? I will cook.”

102 Lee Pearce Scott growled and reached for the frying pan. Matthew snatched it before Scott could get it. His hand wrapped around the handle, a look of surprise came across his face, and he dropped the pan to the floor. It clattered loudly. The room became silent. Lizzy could feel the tension rise. “You did that on purpose,” Matthew said, leaping for Scott. Scott dodged out of the way and Matthew sailed into a lower cupboard, smashing his shoulder. Misha grabbed Scott’s arms and pulled him against his body, exposing his chest. Matthew scrambled to his feet, and one hand clenched in a fist, aimed for Scott’s chest. Max stood back quiet and watchful. “Stop!” Lizzy screamed. Matthew froze, his fist in midair. They all turned to look at her. “Release Scott right now,” she said. Misha let go of Scott’s arms. Scott took a step away. “You are all overgrown gorillas,” she said, turning her back to them all, playing the hurt princess. “How am I ever going to pick if you continue in this way? Have none of you learned any manners?” “I told you she was raised right,” Misha said. “Shut up,” Matthew said. Max continued to stand back out of the way. Scott moved slowly around the island. As he bent to pick up the frying pan, she thought she saw a slight smile on his face. Had he planned to make them lose their tempers? Was his apology to her a lie? To make her feel sorry for him? His limp seemed to have disappeared, she noted. She glanced at the cousins. Misha and Matthew had worked together, one instigating, the other supporting. Max stood back, probably ready to fill in wherever needed. And Scott. The manipulator. He had known how to affect his cousins. Probably had her figured out already, too. She was going to have her

RaptuRe’s Claim 103 hands full with these four wolves. “How do you want your eggs?” Scott asked, opening up the carton. “Scrambled,” she said. Quick and easy. “You sure you don’t want some help,” Misha said. Lizzy turned to face him. “Sit.” She looked at the other two. “All of you. Sit. At the table.” “Aren’t we the bossy one?” One of them muttered behind her back. Lizzy started to spin around in her chair but caught Scott’s eye. He shook his head once and went back to scraping the eggs. She stopped, taking his warning, and ignored the further mutterings behind her. He passed her a plate heaped high with fluffy eggs and several slices of toast. As she ate, she listened to their conversation. They talked about a local high school football team they followed, wondering who deserved to get slaughtered next when the team failed to win again. She wondered vaguely if they really meant killing. They moved on to some labor troubles Misha had at one of Bart’s plants. Apparently they worked at different companies that Bart owned. Again they talked about breaking some heads to get control back. Again she wondered if they meant killing. She felt a shiver go up her spine. She put her knife and fork on her plate. “Who’s going to show me around the property?” she asked, turning around. Chairs scraped as Misha and Matthew jumped to their feet. “I will,” Misha said. Matthew stepped ahead of him and held out his hand toward the door. “If you would come this way, Lizzy.” Max remained seated, looking bored. “We’ll all go,” Scott said, dumping the dishes into the sink. Max stood and was the last to follow them out the kitchen door. Misha and Matthew loped down the path toward the helicopter landing pad. Scott stayed close at her side. Max kept

104 Lee Pearce a few feet behind her. As they walked past the helicopter and back into the forest, she noticed Max kept glancing behind him as if he’d rather be back at the house. She did her best to ignore him. If he wasn’t interested then why had he even come? Scott led her off the trail onto a ledge overlooking the lake. Misha and Matthew disappeared down the trail. She heard them call out and start running back up the path. Scott didn’t wait for them to arrive. “The island stretches for a half mile on either side of the house,” he began. Her heart started to pound. “Island?” She swallowed heavily and moved closer to the ledge. She realized they stood on the side where the back of the house faced. What she assumed was a landlocked point instead was a piece of land surrounded by water with the closest shore at least a half mile away. A long cold swim in what looked to be deep water. “Oh, our girl didn’t know she was on an island?” Misha asked, stopping abruptly at her side. Dirt and stones bounced off the ledge and into the dark water. Matthew, following too close to his brother, skidded to a stop, arms flailing. He struck his brother who fell against Scott. He lost his balance and teetered over the edge. Reflexively, Lizzy reached for his arm. His body outweighed hers by at least one hundred pounds. There’d be no way she could stop him from falling, yet every instinct in her body made her want to save him. He looked at her in surprise as his body tilted over the edge. For a second she felt her own body following. She wasn’t afraid of the water. She’d been swimming for as long as she had been walking, but she saw the fear on Scott’s face and gripped his arm tighter. An arm wrapped around her waist and covered her hand where it held Scott’s arm. She felt him pulling her hand back. Her fingers loosened under his stronger presence. Scott looked above her head, anger in his eyes. “No,” Lizzy breathed out and dug her fingers into his arm. Her rescuer shifted his hand to grip just above where she held

RaptuRe’s Claim 105 on to Scott’s arm. She felt herself jerked back away from the edge. She clung onto Scott, pulling him with her. She turned to see Max stepping away, his eyes bright, showing interest for once. His chest rose and fell quickly, his face flushed from the exertion. She could still feel the imprint of his warm arm around her stomach. She let go of Scott’s arm. He turned sideways and rubbed at the imprints her fingers had made on his skin. She stretched out her own hand feeling the joints ache. The air crackled with tension between the three of them. Scott looked sideways at Max, his face frustrated. If she moved an inch, she felt Scott would attack Max. “Well, Max, old man,” Misha said, “seems you still have it in you.” Max turned on his two brothers. “I didn’t see you trying to help.” Misha shrugged. “You moved too fast.” She turned to Max. “Thank you.” He nodded once, looked down the path. “Do any of you know how to swim?” she asked. They all shook their heads. Lizzy took in a deep breath. Apparently they didn’t know everything about her yet. Being able to swim was one secret she was going to keep for a while. “And you live on an island?” “For security,” Scott said. “The locals have the whole national forest to themselves. They know to leave the island alone.” “And the guards your father has?” “He uses them as security at his businesses and plants,” Scott said, “and hires them for his personal use when necessary.” They walked back to the center of the island and followed the path in silence, each deep in his or her thoughts. After a few minutes, Misha and Matthew got their playfulness back and started to sucker punch each other. “What’s going on here?” Bart’s voice called out from ahead

106 Lee Pearce on the path. “Giving Lizzy a tour,” Scott called back. They stopped when they met Bart and two of the security guards. Bart sought her out. “You are well today?” Lizzy nodded. “And Scott spoke to you?” Again she nodded. “We had a talk and he made breakfast.” “And were you satisfied with the, uh, breakfast?” She smiled. “It was acceptable.” Bart managed a grim smile. “I will see you later this afternoon. Chef is preparing a large meal so that you can have more opportunities to speak with the boys.” He bowed and walked past. Lizzy stepped off the path to let him by. A slight breeze stirred the air and a sickening smell blew into her face. She turned her head away, raising her hand to cover her nose and mouth. She smelled a familiar smell, demon blood, but this one was rancid, almost rotting. When she took another breath, the smell disappeared. Lowering her hand, she glanced over her shoulder at Bart’s retreating back. The smell had come from either him or one of the guards. “Lizzy, you coming?” Scott asked. “One thing more to see at this end of the island.” She stepped back onto the path, Max falling in behind. The path dipped down to a sandy beach, sheltered in a bay of rocks. She walked to the edge and dipped her hand in the water. The temperature was cold enough she wouldn’t have stayed in the water for very long if she had wanted to go for a swim. But of course she wouldn’t be going for a swim any time soon. The cousins remained standing close to the bottom of the path. Scott moved up beside her and crouched by the water’s edge. “My father had this made for us,” Scott said, quietly. “Your mother and sister?” she said without thinking.

RaptuRe’s Claim 107 “He adored them both,” he said, his eyes distant. “Gave them everything.” “And you?” “I was the boy,” he said. “Supposed to act like a man.” “It couldn’t have been that bad growing up here,” she said. Scott stood. “My father believes in a certain way of doing things. A certain order. He struggles everyday to keep our pack together.” She stood too and turned to face the cousins. “Why has he not aligned himself with one of the packs from the region?” “He wants to remain independent,” Scott said. “Doesn’t see the need for all the politics that comes with a larger organization.” “It’s more than politics,” she said, “it’s all about becoming part of a family.” “Won’t happen in his lifetime,” he said, a touch of sadness in his voice. “But…” “Come, there is the other half of the island to show you,” he said, shaking off his melancholy and reached for her arm. She took off, ducking out of his reach, so that he didn’t have a chance to get near. As she strode across the sand, she noticed an opening with a door in the cave wall. “Where does that go?” “Just used for storage,” Scott said. “Come. The sooner we get your tour over the sooner we can get back and get something cool to drink.” Again she had to walk quickly up the path to keep out of his reach. Misha and Matthew had already disappeared up the path. Max, again, followed. The other side of the island consisted of more forest and two boat houses. One held jet skis, a canoe and a paddleboat. The other sat empty. They walked down to the dock where a small aluminum boat and a large power boat sat moored. She noted one of the henchmen stood hosing down the spotlessly clean

108 Lee Pearce power boat. “Lots of security here,” she muttered. “We need it,” Scot said, “more to keep curiosity-seekers off the island than anyone else.” “At least it will keep other stray werewolves coming to try to make a name for themselves,” Lizzy said, eyeing Scott. She wondered how much he truly knew about wolf politics. “We are a temptation,” Scott said, “but we seem to hold our own.” As they walked back to the house, Lizzy tried to get more information out of Scott but he seemed to get more and more closed mouth the closer they got to his father’s house. At the house, Lizzy excused herself saying she wanted to go freshen up. She went up to her bedroom and turned on the shower. Standing under the pouring water, she tried desperately to think of a way to let Stephen know her whereabouts. Everything on the island was well guarded. Phones, computers, and even fax machines were in public areas she’d never access without being seen. She slowly came to realize her imprisonment might be longer than she wanted. It would take a long time to earn their trust and be allowed close to any form of communication, even be allowed to go alone off the island. That possibility seemed too remote for her to even consider and it sent her heart pounding painfully. To be without Jeremy seemed unthinkable. Jeremy was all she wanted, all she ever needed. To mate with these other werewolves, independents as they were, made her feel sick. Yet if she did not do it willingly, they would become suspicious and it would only be a matter of time before they would force her into a situation she did not want to be forced into. She knew she had to continue to pretend to be willing to be here or she may end up in a situation she could no longer control and this caused her to panic, her anxiety level rising until she nearly hyperventilated. Toweling off, Lizzy tried her best to regain some semblance of composure. She breathed deeply to steady her pounding heart

RaptuRe’s Claim 109 and tried to think logically. Only one truth was self-evident. She was a werewolf. She was a female werewolf. If they wanted children then they had to behave too. They would gain more if they treated her well. She would not give them any reason to not treat her well. Dressing in her own clothes again, she headed back downstairs. Lizzy joined the men out back. Flagstones had been placed along the back of the house instead of the usual wood planks for the deck. Max sat in a chair, a sweating beer bottle sat neglected on a table to the side. He sat up as she approached. Misha and Matthew wrestled on the grass below the patio. Scott stood by the railing, his arms folded across his chest, staring out at the lake. “They have a lot of energy,” she said, watching Misha throw Matthew onto his back. She thought she felt the ground vibrate. “They are young,” Max said, “like to show off.” “And you?” she asked. He shrugged. “It is not necessary. You will not choose me first.” “Why is that?” “I am too old,” Max said, matter-of-factly. “You are young. For your first husband, you will want a younger man with lots of energy to keep you satisfied in bed.” “So which one do you think I will select?” “Neither,” he said. “They are too young to understand the needs of a woman. They will plant their seed and move on to the next female.” “Maybe that is all I want too.” “It is not what you want,” Max said, “You want more than just sex. You want someone who will fill your life. You have been to university so you will want someone to talk with about things. When the babies start to come, you will also want someone who will show interest in raising his offspring.”

110 Lee Pearce She wondered if Jeremy wanted children. Would he want them soon or should they wait a few years when they are both settled into their careers. “You are not interested in such things?” “I will wait patiently for when you tire of my brothers,” he said. “I too would like a full blood child.” “Do you have children already?” “I have three,” he said, his voice softening, “two boys and a girl. Their mothers are human though and therefore not acceptable to the pack.” “You mean Bart.” He nodded a little sadly. “It is of no matter. You are here now and will allow me to have a child with you one day.” “How old are you, Max?” “I am nearing fifty years,” he said, casually. “My youngest, the girl, is five. It is not too late for me if you are concerned.” “And them?” she nodded toward Misha and Matthew. “They are in their thirties,” he said. “And Scott?” “Scott is between our ages,” he said. “You should pick him first.” She shuddered. “Our first encounters did not go well.” “He is a desperate man,” Max said. “His father puts much pressure on him to succeed. It makes him angry at times.” “It is still no reason to act the way he did,” she said. “He is a smart man. He will take care of you. He will show you affection and care.” She got the impression Max was an even smarter man, describing himself as one who is patient and can wait. That would be the type of man she would want if she didn’t already have Jeremy. She might even be tempted. He was right though. She should choose Scott first. He would be happy. Bart would be

RaptuRe’s Claim 111 satisfied. Her second choice would be Max. The other two later. Much later. What was she doing? Lizzy turned and walked away from Max to hide her sudden discomfort. She wasn’t staying. There would be no deciding. They’d be coming to arrest Bart soon and this would all be over. She felt a little guilty as she walked over to the north side of the patio. A bar-b-que had been set up and it now belched smoke. This wolf pack would be forced to assimilate into another pack so they could be watched. Would they go quietly? Probably not. Would they eventually accept their circumstances? Probably. Especially if they got into a pack with a lot of women. Bart came striding up the path, again, his two guards in tow. He nodded in her direction as he got closer. He stopped and turned to speak to the guards. She couldn’t hear him but the guards nodded. They continued up to the house. As Bart entered through the kitchen door, she got a whiff of the sour smell she had gotten earlier. It reminded her of a funeral she had attended a long time ago where the demons performed the blood dance, their bodies glistening with sweat and other glandular discharges. She’d been warned to not get too close. Something about a paralyzing agent the demons gave off when stressed. The smell vanished as soon as Bart disappeared into the house. “He’s going to want a decision tonight,” Scott said, making her jump. “I don’t want to hurt anyone’s feelings,” she said. This was partly true. If she were making this decision for real, she truly would feel sorry for anyone whom she didn’t pick first. “We’re not talking a lifetime,” Scott said. “Just until you get pregnant. Father will want the others to have their children too. Spread out the gene pool.” “This goes against everything a werewolf believes in,” Lizzy said. Scott snorted. “One mate for life?” He shook his head. “Not in my father’s world. You are the first viable female we’ve had.

112 Lee Pearce You may be the only one.” “What do you mean first?” she asked, her heart starting to pound faster. “He’s brought us other females,” he said, “but they, uh, didn’t work out. They were either too young or didn’t have the proper amount of werewolf genes. You’re our first one hundred percent.” He handed another bottle of beer to her. When her fingers grasped the bottle, Scott’s hand moved down, brushing her skin. His eyes darkened and his breathing quickened. He leaned close. “You saved me from the water today,” he said, his breathing hot on her neck, “I will not forget that.” Lizzy stepped back. “I acted on reflex. I would have done it for any of the others.” She remembered it was Max though who had saved her. Not Misha or Matthew. Max. The one who had looked so bored yet was the first to notice the danger she had been put in. Chef came out of the back door and started to place several huge steaks on the sizzling grill. He nodded inside. “If you would like to retire to the dining room, Mr. Satislov would like to speak to all of you.” Lizzy swallowed nervously. Already she wondered. She hadn’t prepared her speech yet. She needed the right words to satisfy Bart and keep the others at bay a little longer. She didn’t want to spend the night fending off the advances of whomever she selected as her first. Dinner was a subdued affair with Bart at the head of the table. Lizzy sat to his right, Scott to his left and the rest of the men spread around the table. Bart poured a red wine to go with the meal and offered a glass to everyone. He put out some appetizers on a sideboard which Lizzy gratefully nibbled at, her appetite having come back with a vengeance from the afternoon’s walk. Bart pulled her aside as the others stood around the dining table chatting amongst themselves.

RaptuRe’s Claim 113 “All of my relatives have a controlling interest in my businesses,” he said, “Scott is in charge of finances at my head company. He is being trained to take over as CEO one day. Max controls a series of distribution centers across the state. Misha and Matthew oversee several of my private health clinics across the country. As you can see, they are all capable of supporting you and your children no matter which one you choose to be with.” “Impressive,” she said. Bart held out her chair as the chef began to serve their plates of food. Very little was spoken during the meal of any consequence. She felt all the clan had put on their best manners to impress more Bart than herself. Dessert and coffee was finished quietly. After dinner, Lizzy excused herself, begging exhaustion. Max and his brothers said their goodbyes with much shaking and kissing of her hand. All she could think of was having a bath after their rather wet farewell. They left through the front heading toward the dock. They said they would be back again tomorrow to hear her decision. As Lizzy climbed the stairs to the upper level, Scott and Bart went into Bart’s office, closing the door behind them. In her room, she locked her door, turned down her bed and moved into the bathroom, turning on the shower taps to get the stall warm and steamy. She figured Bart could afford the hot water. She found her towel, sopping wet on the floor still, and sighing hung it up again. Guess a maid didn’t come with this rich man’s house. She searched through her vanity for another towel and finding none, stepped back out into her room. She remembered seeing a door at the end of the hallway, one which Bart had not thought to tell her about. Guessing it to be a linen closet, something men knew very little about, she quietly unlocked her door, opened it slowly, checking carefully for Scott in case he waited in ambush, and hurried on tiptoes to the closet. Opening the door she found a long walk-in closet, its shelves lined with towels, bed sheets, and blankets. As she

114 Lee Pearce reached for a towel, she heard voices almost as clear as if she stood in the same room. Glancing around, she found a floor register that blew cool air into the room. Stepping close, she recognized Bart and Scott’s voices. “Tonight they’ll take him in the helicopter,” Bart said, “drop him off in the early hours.” “Do we still need to do this?” Scott asked. “She seems willing to stay here.” “We have to make the warning,” Bart said, “they still need to know we’re serious about not coming after her.” Who were they talking about, she wondered. “Do you want him drugged for the trip?” Scott asked. “You know how they get when they know they’re going up in the air.” “No, don’t bother,” Bart said, his voice getting a little louder, “this one is nearly dead. He’ll probably die on the way so let’s not waste the medications.” Lizzy clutched the towel to her chest. Die? Who? She caught a whiff of the smell she had gotten before. It smelled like a demon. Did he have a demon? Where? Was Bart the one who had killed the last two demon teenagers and dropped their bodies at Rocks End? Maysla, the demon matron, had been very upset. Her demon friends were more than upset, they were frightened. Why was Bart torturing and killing demon boys? She tiptoed out of the closet, shutting the door softly, and crept back to her room, her mind whirling. Another demon boy was being held on this island somewhere. He was going to die tonight if she didn’t do something to help him. Where could he be? Both times she had met up with Bart today and smelled the demon on him, he had come from beyond the helicopter pad. The beach? The storage cave? The one Scott had practically dragged her away from? Dropping the towel on her bed, she moved over to one of the windows that faced the helicopter. She lifted it and pried

RaptuRe’s Claim 115 out the screen, placing it on the floor behind her night table. If anyone came looking for her, they’d think she was still in the shower. She’d leave the water running and hopefully no one would check the bathroom. The window opened to the roof. She crawled out and lowered her body upon the roof. Peering over the edge, she saw it dropped about eight feet to the back patio cooking area. If she aimed her body properly, she’d land between the bar-b-que and the wall of the patio, making a hiding spot if she dropped low enough. She had to move quickly. If Bart planned to go to supervise the loading of the demon, she might have only minutes to get him away. The moonlight cast a grey glow over the patio. The lights in the kitchen were dark so she figured Chef had finished and retired for the evening. She swung her feet over the edge, hung by her fingers for a couple seconds, waiting to hear if anyone approached, then dropped to the stone surface. She sprang upright and leapt over the rock wall. Keeping to the shadows, she dashed past the porch, catching the path once it began in the woods. Running as fast as she dared, she kept her hearing tuned to the surrounding forest. Nothing moved. Not even small animals or birds. The helicopter loomed up, still in the darkness. No one had bothered to start warming it up so she figured she had a good head start on Bart. Covering the mile long distance quickly, she came upon the beach almost too fast, stumbling down the hill, tripping in the sand. She kept her feet but knew she had made a mess of her footprints. She’d waste valuable time covering them up. Maybe they wouldn’t notice, thinking the prints were from earlier. She had to feel along the rock wall for the opening. The moon cast long shadows and her hand slipped into darkness, coming up against a wooden door. She pushed at it and it swung inward, creaking. She froze, as light flooded out, waiting to hear someone approach. Nothing moved inside. But the light gave her hope. Only someone planning to return would keep a light on.

116 Lee Pearce Stepping inside, she pulled the door closed. The room had been split in two by a wall. A door and a window sat in the wall. She ran up to the window to look into the tiny room. A mattress and a chair sat on the floor. Huddled in the corner of the mattress was a dark mass. He didn’t even bother to look up. She grabbed the door handle only to find it locked. Crates lined the walls. She found a tool box sitting on top. Opening it, she pulled out a long screwdriver. Jamming it between the door frame and handle, she struck it with her hand, a trick she had learned a long time ago. The door popped open. The demon raised his head and looked at her, his eyes vacant. She bent in front of him. “Can you stand?” “Why?” he lowered his head again. “Because they’re coming to kill you,” she said, “so if you want to live you’d better come with me now.” He raised his head again, hope shining in his eyes. “I think my ankle is broken.” He straightened out his left leg. She took his left arm and put it over her shoulder. “Push up.” Together, her pulling, him pushing, he got to his feet. They hobbled out of the room. She got him out the cave entrance and onto the sand. He gasped as his foot caught and turned in the sand. He fell to his knees, dragging her down also. Breathing hard from the exertion, Lizzy took a moment she knew they didn’t have to catch her breath. “The water is there,” she said, hoping he was as good a swimmer as the demons from Rocks End. “What about you?” he asked. “You can’t stay here. They’ll figure out it was you pretty fast.” “Exactly why I have to stay,” she said, glancing toward the water and the distant shore. “But you have to take a message for me. Have your matron get in touch with the matron from Rocks End. Tell her where I am. She will know who to get in touch with.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 117 He crawled toward the water dragging his leg. “You really should come with me. They are murderers. They’ll kill you for helping me escape.” “Don’t worry about me,” she said, “just get that message to Rocks End. I’ll be fine after that.” Then she had a thought. “Wait. There is one more thing you can do for me,” she called out, halting him for a second. A few minutes later, Lizzy watched as the water rippled from where the demon had submerged. As the ripples faded, she turned and ran back up the path from the beach. She met no one on the way and managed to climb back up to her window by standing on the bar-b-que. As she closed her window, she heard doors opening outside. She stripped off her clothes, dropping them on the floor and stepped into the shower. The water still ran hot as she quickly rinsed off the sand from her body and hair. As she turned it off, she heard pounding at her door. Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, she called out in as steady a voice as possible, “Who is it?” “Me,” Scott said. “Can I talk to you?” “I’m just getting into bed,” she said, grimacing. That’s probably exactly what he wants. “Can it wait until the morning?” “No,” he said, “it can’t.” The door knob twisted against the lock. “Open up, Lizzy.” “Scott, I haven’t made up my mind yet,” she said, standing in the washroom’s doorway. If he broke down the door, then she could shut this one and hopefully have time to get out a window before he made it this far. “It’s not that,” he said, “we have an intruder on the property. I want to see that you are safe.” “I’m fine,” she said, “an intruder? How did someone get on the island?” “We’re not sure,” he said. “Are you sure you are fine? Alone?” She let out a sigh. “Yes, Scott, thank you.”

118 Lee Pearce “If you need anything,” he said, “just call out.” She listened until his footsteps faded then collapsed on the bed. What if the demon didn’t make it? What if his injuries were so severe he died in the cold water? She shivered, feeling a chill sweep through the room. Getting up, she opened a drawer and pulled out a nightgown, dragged it over her head, letting the towel drop to the floor. Wood splintered. Her door burst open. Scott rushed in, a crowbar in his hand. She turned, her feet caught in the towel and she fell to her hands and knees. He crouched beside her, the crowbar across his lap. She dared not move, barely took a breath. He reached to her head, brushed hair out of her eyes, off her shoulder. “My father has great intentions to ensure you are made happy here,” Scott said. His fingers ran from her neck and down her shoulder. “But we both know what you really need.” She squirmed under his touch. “Scott, you should leave.” His hand gripped her shoulder. “Lizzy, you can’t tell me what to do. I’ve been very patient but it’s time we finished this.” He bent his head toward her shoulder. Lizzy threw her body flat on the floor on top of her clothes. She struck out with her legs, trying to unbalance him, all the while fishing around in her shorts with her hands. He grabbed her hair and yanked her head backward, bending her back painfully. “I can bite you anywhere,” he growled. “Your jugular would be more messy than your shoulder.” She froze. “Scott, please.” She turned her head even though she felt her hair being pulled out. “Please don’t do this.” His eyes had gone black. In that moment of his incoherence, she lashed out with her hand, striking his face. Liquid goo splashed across his cheek, nose, mouth, and eyes. He released her hair, his eyes blinking with confusion. She rolled away from him only to come up short against the dresser. He stood, his

RaptuRe’s Claim 119 hands going up to his face, his fingers scratching at his skin. “What the hell have you done?” He pulled away his hand. She knew he’d be feeling the numbness spreading onto them now. His eyes grew wide with astonishment then fear and then finally anger. Lizzy rolled onto her stomach, her own numb hands collapsing beneath her weight, forcing her to fall face first into the carpet. “You bitch,” his angry words were the only warning he gave. Pain erupted along her side and she fell back against the dresser. Scott swung his foot toward her stomach again and she curled trying to protect herself. He caught her ribs instead and she heard a crack. Pain lanced through her chest. She cried out only to feel blood fill her mouth. She coughed and spattered red spots across the white carpet. Scott kicked her again this time hitting her legs, her knees, her head. His foot kept coming. She curled into a ball, her hands over her head trying to protect herself from his attacks. His foot hit everywhere on her body. She felt bones break, her skin tear. She could do nothing to stop him. She coughed up more blood. She was dying. She knew it. She’d probably end up like the other two girls who had gone missing. She vaguely wondered if they’d bury her body in the forest somewhere or not even go to that much trouble and just dump it in the lake, weighted heavily with stones. Loud voices filled her room. The kicking stopped. Blood pounded in her head, leaked everywhere on her body. Bart’s face came into view as he knelt on the floor. He touched her head with his cool fingers and pulled them back, the tips dripping blood. He looked so sad she wanted to reassure him but rage filled his face and he turned to look up. She followed even though it hurt even to turn her head. Scott struggled, held between two of the henchmen. “What have you done?” Bart asked. She nearly laughed. That’s exactly what Scott had said to her.

120 Lee Pearce “She poisoned me,” Scott blurted out, turning his head so his father could see the side of his face. The corners of his mouth and eye drooped making him look like the monster he had become. “How?” Bart asked. “She brought nothing with…” As realization dawned, he turned back to look at her. “It was you?” He sounded amazed. “You let the demon spawn go?” “Had to stop it,” she said taking another ragged breath. Bart stood. “Well, you are not going to get off so lucky,” he said. “I won’t let Scott kill you tonight. Or any night. You belong to us now. After you change, get yourself cleaned up and come downstairs.” Change? Fear filled her eyes. Scott noticed and looked at her curiously. As his father walked past him, he spoke. “Something’s wrong.” Bart looked at him and he nodded toward Lizzy. “Why aren’t you changing?” Bart demanded. “Your body is damaged. You won’t last the night.” She shook her head. “Can’t.” “But your females were fixed,” he said, “you can change.” She couldn’t force the change on herself right now. The pain would be too great on her already damaged body. “Too hard,” she said, “too late for me.” The room began to spin. She closed her eyes. Lizzy remembered very little of her journey to the cave except for lots of pain, being carried in Bart’s arms, Scott’s face hovering anxiously, the dark night, water splashing, wind blowing through the trees. At least the cool breeze calmed her feverish body. Blood continued to ooze out of her mouth. She felt it dripping from her chest and a leg that throbbed. She couldn’t feel her hands and noticed that her left wrist had been twisted at an unnatural angle. Her fingers too stuck out at various angles. Vaguely she wondered how much more damage Scott had done to her internal organs and why she couldn’t feel the pain. Perhaps the demon’s numbing agent had gone into

RaptuRe’s Claim 121 her blood stream, reaching all of her nerves, dulling the pain. At least I’ll die pain free, she thought idly. She recognized when they opened the wooden door, its creak piercing her ears. Bart laid her down on something soft. The mattress she guessed. It still smelled of the demon. She wanted to ask why they had brought her out here. They could’ve just left her to die on her bedroom floor. Only one place to clean up. “It won’t be long now,” Bart said, brushing the hair out of her eyes. Death. She didn’t want to die. Why hadn’t they taken her to the hospital? She wanted to see Jeremy one last time. Why wouldn’t they even let her do that? A sharp prick in her arm made her gasp and she tried to sit up as she coughed more blood. She looked at Bart’s hand as he withdrew the needle. “In a few minutes,” Bart said, pushing her upper body back down onto the mattress, “just a few minutes more.” He lifted her body and removed her night gown. Then he laid it upon her body as a blanket which she thought very strange. Bart stood and backed out of the room. The door closed and silence descended. She shut her eyes and waited to fall asleep. Isn’t that what they did with dogs? Put them to sleep gently? She thought of Jeremy. Had he had his first change yet? Had it been easy for him? She wondered if he became a reddish-brown wolf like the color of his hair. Had Stephen and Mark helped him? Or had they abandoned him? Sent him home to fend for himself? A tear stung her eye and she blinked it away. Jeremy. He had loved her so much that he had chosen to become a werewolf just so he could be with her. So that she hadn’t had to choose between her family and him. His gentle touch when he made love to her, even taking care in the train so that she would be comfortable. Then fighting to protect her from the werewolves when the vampires had come to take her off the train. All because of Sara’s dream. Sara who could change effortlessly because she hadn’t learned any different. Sweet Sara who was

122 Lee Pearce afraid of her psychic ability yet slowly growing to accept it. Why was she thinking of Sara? Why couldn’t she get her out of her mind? She wanted to think of Jeremy again but Sara’s face loomed in her mind. She looked distressed. She looked like she was trying to tell Lizzy something. The little girl’s mouth moved but Lizzy couldn’t hear her. Then she was yelling. The vision cut off suddenly. Fiery pain shot through Lizzy’s body. Her back arched constricting her chest. She couldn’t breathe. Her arms and legs stuck out at her sides. After a few seconds, her body relaxed again. She gasped in the damp air from the cave. Dogs didn’t die like this. What was happening to her? Her body jerked again, this time before the warning pain. Her bones stretched. Moved. Kept moving. Changing fluidly. Quickly. Her wrist and fingers straightened. She barely had time to register the pain. Muscles and tendons twisted, reformed. Hair burst through her skin. She rolled onto her side as her hips thickened, her feet grew into paws. Where was the pain? She remembered searing pain. Her body rolled to the floor, dropping the few inches from the mattress. She lay on her stomach, her front legs stretched out in front, panting. Tentatively she stood, feeling limbs once broken now healed. She took a step forward feeling the cold stone through the soft pads of her paws. She raised her head and sniffed the air, seeing the whiskers on her muzzle tremble as she caught the smells of the men standing on the other side of the wall. The door swung open. She backed away, growling softly, as Bart entered. He crouched, smiling. Then a wolf entered. It trotted around Bart. Bart reached out to it, yelling, “Scott, don’t.” She lunged at the second wolf, grabbing at the soft skin at his neck. Taken unaware, he had stretched his muzzle out to sniff her body. She bit hard into the skin, felt blood spurt into her mouth. He yelped, tried to back off, his hind feet twisting. He tripped and fell to the floor. Lizzy remained standing, her grip

RaptuRe’s Claim 123 on his neck tightening until Scott stopped struggling. Then she felt a hand on her shoulder. “Enough, Lizzy,” Bart said, his voice commanding. An instinct made her loosen her grip. Slightly. She whined, not wanting to let go. Scott deserved to die. He wanted to hurt her. “He’s learned his lesson,” Bart said, his fingers tightening in her hair. He would pull her off in a second. He was just giving her the chance to keep her pride and let go first. She did so. With regret. She’d rather have Scott dying at her feet right now. Perhaps another time. Bart removed his hand. Scott slowly stood on his feet. He lowered his head, started growling. Bart lashed out and back handed him across the head. His head whipped around. He came back just as fast snarling, teeth showing. “Out,” Bart said, staring at his son. With a final lust filled glance at Lizzy, Scott backed out of the room. Bart remained crouched. She moved away from him, scampering over the mattress to its end where the wall had been bolted to the rock wall. She stared at him. “I had to give you W,” Bart said. “It was the only thing that would save your life.” W. She felt a growl rising in her throat. W was dangerous to humans. Caused their bodies irreparable damage, made them addicted for life, often giving them suicidal thoughts when they couldn’t get enough. But that was nothing compared to werewolves. W came from werewolves. It was taken from their blood. The mixture gave an astounding high to full bloods. They became more than addicted. Their bodies expected the drug so they stopped being able to change without it. And since they knew where the drug came from, once they couldn’t afford it anymore, they killed for it, often the ones whom they trusted the most. Death was the only way out. Bart may have saved her

124 Lee Pearce life tonight but he had given her a life sentence of maybe only a few months. She leapt at his throat. Faster than she he dodged out of the way, staying low. She missed, expecting him to stand when he saw her coming, landed on the floor, already turning. Her paws slipped on the wet floor and she went down heavily on her stomach, her front legs beneath her body. Bart jumped for the door. She got her feet beneath her and launched for his lower legs. He made it through the door. She slammed into it as it shut, her shoulder and face taking most of the impact. She bounced back onto the floor and lay, panting, exhausted all of a sudden. Bart and Scott’s faces looked through the side window. She rose, shaking her body, and lunged at the window, her front paws on the sill, snarling, leaving trails of saliva on the glass. Scott jumped back. Bart remained still, his eyes dark, calculating. She jumped down unable to look at him anymore and moved back to the mattress where she lay down. Adrenalin continued to pump through her body. Her limbs twitched, the additional stress at first bearable. It felt like her body craved exercise. She stood and began to pace around the room. She couldn’t get out. The door swung inward. Until she changed back to human form she couldn’t work the knob. She knew it was broken, having done it herself. She’d just have to wait. And pace.

Chapter Eleven Loaded with steak sandwiches and French fries, lots of carbs Jeremy had insisted, they sat parked in the fast food restaurant’s lot facing the busy street watching as rush hour began. He would have to keep his body mass up. The pre-season games would start soon. Turning his head, he watched Stephen pull out his cell phone and press the speed dial number for Julie. “Hi, yeah, we’re about an hour away,” Stephen said, “did you find out anything?” “We got to Ocala first,” Julie’s voice spoke over the speaker phone, “and the mother didn’t want to speak to us. She was human and Brad used his rapture on her then she told us everything. Her daughter has never returned. She received a threat against the rest of her family and was told to make up the story that her daughter had returned if she was ever asked. The whole clan backs her up because they’re afraid their daughters might go missing too.” “Do they know it’s Bart Satislov?” Stephen asked. “They suspect but they don’t have any proof,” she said. “Bart has been coming around doing some surveying of sorts. They thought he was a geologist but it turns out he was just checking out their lineage.” “And the other family?” “We just finished visiting them,” Julie said, “seems the Florida people had called them so they were prepared for us. Mind you, once they recognized me and met Brad, they didn’t put up much of a fight.” “This was one of the clans you helped, wasn’t it?” “Yes,” Julie said, her voice a little wistful, “you should see all the children running around. You’d think it was a Sunday picnic.” “Five are enough for me right now,” Stephen said, glancing

126 Lee Pearce pointedly at Jeremy. “Unless you’re planning more?” Mark asked, hopefully. They heard a male cough in the background. Julie’s voice came on, laughing, “Mark, you really must not shock Brad so. He’s spilled coffee on his shirt.” “Just saying Sara would probably like to have the odds evened out,” Mark said. “Oh, she’s handling her brothers quite well,” Brad said, his voice distant, “so much so I don’t think I have to worry about her when she starts dating.” “What about the Maine clan?” Stephen said getting back on topic. “They told us their daughter had never been returned either,” Julie continued, “same threat, same story. But they want her back. They want to help you.” “The Florida clan?” “They’re still too scared,” Julie said. “We’re going to head up to the park now, do some hiking, check out the property,” Stephen said. “You know where you’re going?” Julie asked. “Seems Bart makes quite an impression wherever he goes,” Stephen said. “I got directions to his house from the car rental place where we picked up Jeremy. She even said he has a nice house, meaning big, I am guessing.” “How would she know?” Julie asked. “Saw pictures I guess,” Stephen said. “And why would Bart do that?” Julie prompted. “You think she was a plant? Was meant to tell us how to get here?” “I think you’d better wait for back up.” Jeremy growled. “No. I’m not waiting.” “Jeremy, you’ll do her no good if you get yourself killed,”

RaptuRe’s Claim 127 Julie said. “The man’s a killer,” Jeremy said. “We all know that. This will be the second night she’ll be with him. That’s one night too long. We’re going tonight and that’s that.” Julie sighed. “Stephen, pick up the phone.” The conversation became one-sided. “Yes…No, not yet… Gradually, all day…Yeah, probably tonight. That’s why we are going to go…We’ll tie him down if we have to…An army would be helpful but…okay, I’ll get Mark to text you the directions while we drive so the others know where to find us. Bye.” Stephen handed the phone to Mark who began to tap at the tiny keyboard. Jeremy stared towards the front at Stephen’s reflection. “You think it’s going to happen tonight? My change?” Stephen glanced in the rear view mirror. “We need to get you away from the public,” Stephen said, “I don’t know how you’re going to react so we need to get you somewhere private. The forest is going to do just fine.” They collected up the garbage, Jeremy tossing it into the closest garbage can. “This is because you’re the alpha isn’t it?” he grumbled as he climbed back in the backseat. Stephen raised an eyebrow. “First of many lessons, Jeremy,” he said, “if you want to be around Lizzy that is.” Jeremy sighed. Anything for her. His heart ached. He saw Stephen looking at him in the mirror, again, as Mark closed up the cell phone. “Can we go?” Stephen turned on the car, put it into reverse and pulled out of the parking spot, all the while looking out the back window. As Stephen stopped the car to change gears, Jeremy saw him glance at him, a look of pity on his face. Jeremy looked away, fear filling his gut, his dinner sitting uncomfortably all of a sudden. Stephen shifted into drive and pulled out into the hectic traffic, heading northeast. A few blocks down, Jeremy noticed the high school. Football

128 Lee Pearce players stood in a group, their uniforms covered in mud. The cheerleaders stood a distance away, watching, waiting. Practice must have finished, Jeremy thought idly. Some of the players had removed their helmets. He noted a few players had the black tufted skin of a demon. “The players,” Jeremy said, startled, “some of them are demons.” “What? Out in the open?” Mark asked. “I know,” Jeremy said, awed, “and this city is a lot bigger than home.” “Who would think Oregon would be so accepting?” Mark said, “Must be the Californian influence.” “Stop the truck,” Jeremy cried out. Stephen glanced back. “What?” “There, at the end of the field.” Jeremy pointed to a fence separating the sidewalk and the goal post. “I thought you wanted to get going,” Stephen said, turning at the side street. He pulled the truck up to the curb. “This must be the school at least one of the boys is from.” Jeremy jumped out. A memorial of flowers and stuffed animals lay against the fence. Jeremy crouched before the flowers, leaning in close to read the inscriptions. He heard the car doors slam behind him. A breeze flapped one of the notes he was trying to read. As he reached out to steady the note, a female voice spoke from the other side of the fence. “You knew Zuzu?” Jeremy looked up. One of the cheerleaders clutched at the fence, her fingers wrapped through the links. Her eyes were red and swollen, her skin dark yet smooth. He wondered if she might be part demon. She glanced over his head at Stephen and Mark. “We’re from Rocks End,” Jeremy said, slowly standing up.

RaptuRe’s Claim 129 Several of the players had turned to watch. She recognized the name. “The place where…?” Her voice trailed off. Jeremy nodded. “I’m sorry for your loss. Did you know him?” She glanced down at the flowers. “We were close once.” “We heard he was involved in an accident a couple years ago,” Jeremy said. She nodded her head. “They’re all dead,” she said, swallowing heavily. A tear ran down her cheek. “Except one.” She looked up at Jeremy, horrified. “You haven’t?” She pushed away from the fence. Her voice rose, panic-stricken, as she clutched at her throat. “Tell me you didn’t find him?” Jeremy heard a rush of cleats on grass as a dozen or so of the players converged on the cheerleader. They surrounded her, pushed her to back of the group. One of the demons came up to the fence. “Who are you?” he demanded, his skin glistening with either sweat or the numbing agent the demons’ bodies give off when threatened. Jeremy refused to step back. “We’re looking for my girlfriend,” he nodded behind him, “their daughter. She’s been taken.” The demon shook his head. “Can’t help you.” He turned to leave. The other players started to back away. “Wait, please,” Jeremy said. The demon stopped but didn’t turn back. “I think the same person who took her has your friend.” “The man is sick,” the demon said. “You’d best hope he doesn’t kill her, too.” “Don’t you want to find him?” Jeremy called out, confused. “Do you know what he does to them? He tortures them.” The demon cringed. “We know. But he’ll stop now. He’s got them all. He’ll leave us alone to live in peace.”

130 Lee Pearce Jeremy nearly cried in frustration. “He might still be alive. Don’t you want to free him?” “We can’t,” he shook his head, glancing back at the cheerleader. They all had their heads bowed as if in defeat. “I hope you find your girl. Soon. The man’s crazy. He’s a drug dealer. If she isn’t hooked on his shit by now, she will be soon. Then it will be too late for her.” Jeremy watched horrified as the group walked away. He wanted to beg them to come back. Tell them they were wrong. Lizzy wouldn’t give in. She wouldn’t succumb to drugs or anything else. She was strong. But he didn’t know how to say it. Frustration made his mind churn. Lizzy was capable of defending herself. He felt a tug at his arm and spun around, lashing out. Mark ducked but didn’t let go of his forearm. Jeremy glanced down, immediately regretting his reaction. “Come on, Jeremy,” Mark said. “We’re losing daylight.” As Jeremy turned Mark released his arm. They climbed into the truck, Stephen pulling away from the curb, did a quick U turn and turned back onto the highway. As they drove away, Jeremy tried to shake off the feeling of despair he had felt. “I’ve never seen a team look so defeated,” he said out loud once the city lights had faded behind. “They seem almost grateful their friend is gone.” “Hopefully we’ll find him with Lizzy,” Stephen said. “They’re so afraid,” Mark said. “I could smell their fear.” “Strange for demons,” Stephen said, “they don’t fear anything.” “Except harm to one of their own,” Mark said. “Why haven’t they tried to rescue him?” Jeremy said. “I don’t get it. They know it’s Bart who has taken them. What does he have over them that they won’t even try to get one of their own back?” “Did you see the way they surrounded the cheerleader?” Mark said. “They’re afraid for her. It must have to do something

RaptuRe’s Claim 131 with their females.” They rode another half hour or so in silence before the sign to the national park entrance appeared. Stephen slowed to make the turn. He wound down his window before handing over money to pay for a pass at the kiosk. The cool air rushed in and Jeremy leaned forward breathing it in deeply, cooling his warm body. The male park attendant warned them the gates to the parking lots would be locked up soon, handed Stephen a map and pointed out the smaller parking lots at the lookouts would be open all night. Stephen said something about star gazing and the young man happily pointed out strategic spots. Stephen thanked him and drove on, leaving his window open. “Did you rapture him, too?” Jeremy asked, looking back at the attendant who watched them drive away. He turned back and leaned into the draft from Stephen’s open window. He hadn’t noticed how stuffy the truck’s interior had become and the night air beckoned to him. Stephen shrugged. Mark laughed. “Sometimes it’s just easier that way.” “Is this something you’ll teach me?” Jeremy asked. “You’ll find it will come naturally,” Stephen said. “Does Lizzy use it?” Stephen glanced at Mark. Mark shook his head. “Her skills are not as strong as they could be.” “Why is that?” Jeremy wondered. She seemed pretty adapt in the rail car a couple nights ago. He had felt her werewolf strength when he held her in his arms. He wiped at his mouth, feeling sweat beading on his face. “She doesn’t get much practice,” Mark said quickly. A little too quickly Jeremy thought. What were they not telling him? “Is there something wrong with Lizzy?” Jeremy asked, feeling his frustration growing again. He clenched his fists in his lap. Neither one answered.

132 Lee Pearce “What’s wrong with Lizzy?” Jeremy leaned forward, grabbing their seats. “Tell me.” When they still didn’t answer, he yanked at the seats, heard fabric tore, fell back against his seat, clumps of upholstery and batting wrapped among his fingers. He stared at his hands. Felt the car jerk to a stop. Arms reached in. Pulled him out. Shoved him into the woods. Jeremy yanked at his suddenly too warm jacket. Sweat bathed his body. He tore his new T-shirt off, undid his belt, tried to push down his pants, all the while being pushed deeper into the woods by an unseen hand. He looked back once. Stephen ran directly behind him, his hand outstretched. “Keep going, Jeremy. We’ve got to get you away from the road.” He wanted to lash out but something in Stephen’s manner made him stop. He looked around for Mark. Heard a crash to his left. Saw him sprinting through the forest, coming from an angle. Jeremy’s foot caught on something heavy. He stumbled and fell to the ground. His body spasmed. He felt fire shoot through his muscles like he had been running laps then had been hit by a linebacker, his body rebelling against the sudden stop. He tried to get up but his arms and legs wouldn’t obey. They’d become disjointed, losing all coherence. Clothing dropped to the ground all around him. He felt his pants pulled off his legs. “Jeremy!” Stephen said. “Just let it happen. Watch Mark.” He looked up through the gloom of the woods. Mark’s pale body glowed in front of his eyes. He saw it shimmer, his legs and arms changing shape. He dropped to his knees, landing on his hands. His body flowed smoothly from a man to a wolf. Hair sprouted over his body, his face elongated. In a short span of time, a wolf stood before Jeremy. “Just do it, Jeremy,” Stephen said, his voice gravely with the effort of trying not to change. Jeremy saw his white body glowing and knew, no felt, Stephen’s need to change. But he wouldn’t. Not without me.

RaptuRe’s Claim 133 He just knew this. Instinctively. Stephen was his alpha leader. He had to obey. For not to obey would cause Stephen great pain. And he didn’t want to hurt Stephen. Not now. Not ever. Fire danced inside his body and he stopped fighting it. He realized he had been holding it back. This gift that Lizzy had given him. Lizzy saved his life. He must not let it go to waste. He opened his mind, saw what had happened to Mark, imagined his body changing, becoming, being a wolf. Vision blurred. Pin pricks of pain erupted along his chest and spine, working outward. Skin stretched, bones shifted and clicked into place, muscles wrapped around a new structure. Jeremy rolled onto his stomach then slowly rose. Beside him a third wolf stood. He took a step, staggered toward the third wolf, his muzzle outstretched sniffing. He breathed in Stephen’s scent then turned and breathed in Mark’s scent, realizing he was imprinting, such an animal-type action but he didn’t really care. He took another step and fell onto his stomach, his feet trapped in fabric. He twisted to look, saw his boxer shorts wrapped around his paws and shook them furiously, trying to dislodge the fabric. The other two wolves sat side by side watching. He swore he saw them grinning. As he gave one final shake, the underwear flew onto a bush, hanging like a flag flapping in the breeze. They booth stood and Stephen darted off into the dark. Mark started to follow, stopped and looked back at Jeremy. Jeremy took the hint. Follow or else. He jumped up and raced after Mark. He loved the way his four feet gave him extra power. His body swiveled effortlessly as they followed the human trails for a while. Stephen would veer off, dashing beneath trees, on small paths used by animals. Mark followed without question. Jeremy could only trust them so followed too. He didn’t know how long they had been running but eventually he could smell a river. They neared the edge of a ravine, ran along its top until it opened up. Below them the river rushed by and dumped into a wide lake. He could hear fish jumping far out in the lake. They stood at the edge of the ravine looking down. The moon had

134 Lee Pearce come out. He hadn’t even noticed the sun had set. White light washed across the lake, interrupted by a large island. Lights from a house glowed orange in the night. The way Stephen and Mark stared at the island, their ears pointed forward, he wondered if this was where Lizzy was being held. A loud beating of wings startled him. He turned to run back into the woods but the other two wolves remained standing. Sheepishly he returned to their side. A small helicopter rose from the far end of the island and began a slow circle of the perimeter, a bright spotlight glowing on the surface of the water. The helicopter’s circle grew ever wider, stretching out egg shaped to cover the entire lake. Mark tilted his head and glanced down to the shoreline. Stephen followed his gaze. Jeremy looked out over the edge. Below them at the edge of the water, a dark form emerged and crawled up onto the rocks. He looked up, met their eyes, and lifted his hand. “Help me,” the demon said before collapsing on the rocks.

Chapter Twelve They found the hospital, being one of the taller buildings in the town, quickly, squealing to a stop, the right side tires half on the sidewalk. Stephen popped the hatchback while Jeremy ran inside for a wheelchair. “I need a doctor,” he yelled down the vacant corridor of the emergency room as he grabbed the closest wheelchair and spun it around toward the door. He heard feet running behind him as the doors slid open again. Mark had already lifted the demon boy in his arms, a towel draped around his body to ward off any excess numbing fluid he might accidentally discharge, and lowered him gently into the chair. They argued if they should take him to the hospital wondering if the demons had a clinic they used instead. Jeremy pointed out that the demons had mingled openly among the other students at the school so they drove straight to the hospital. If the hospital rejected the demon then they’d find somewhere else to take him and quickly. Jeremy had kept watch over him, but the boy had not awakened once during the car ride. His lacerations were as severe as the other bodies they had found yet this demon was still alive. He had lost a lot of blood. Some of his wounds seemed to be a day or two old, one or two more recent. They wanted to know how he escaped from the island, how he managed to swim across the icy lake without drowning in his weakened state. And, most importantly, they wanted to know if Lizzy was on the island. Two nurses met them at the doorway, one human, the other demon. Apparently their assumptions had been correct. The demon nurse told them she knew how to contact his parents as the other nurse wheeled the boy into a room. A doctor stood waiting by a bed. Stephen and Mark followed them in and helped to lift the boy onto the bed. Jeremy stood in the doorway knowing they didn’t need his help but watching carefully to see

136 Lee Pearce if he regained consciousness. The doctor asked them to wait to speak to the police. “We should go,” Jeremy said following Stephen to the waiting area. Mark went outside to the truck. Jeremy wanted to follow. “If she’s there, she could be in a lot of trouble.” “We have to do this the legal way,” Stephen said. “We’re wasting time,” Jeremy ran his hand through his hair. He started toward the door. “Jeremy!” Stephen called out. Jeremy froze. Some deep instinct made his feet stop. “Come back here now,” Stephen ordered. He wanted to walk out the door, get in the truck, and drive back up to the lookout. Every fiber in his being fought to make his legs move. Pain tightened his chest. He tried to lean forward, force his body to move but nothing happened. He slowly turned around. The pain lessened. “Come sit,” Stephen said as Jeremy rejoined him. “As soon as the police come, we’ll go back up,” Stephen said as Jeremy sat at his side. Jeremy rested his elbows on his knees, placing his forehead on his hands. “We shouldn’t be here.” “I know,” Stephen said, “but if we don’t get the local police on our side, we could be in a lot more trouble if we try to get her ourselves.” Jeremy nodded, yawning. Mark arrived and Stephen sent him to go get either coffee or pop, anything high in caffeine. Jeremy leaned back in his chair suddenly tired. He closed his eyes jerking awake when he heard the pop and fizz of someone opening can. He took the offered soda and drank half of it. “I could sleep for days,” he muttered. “Your first change is always exhausting,” Stephen said. “You should be sleeping right now.” Jeremy shook his head. “Not until I find Lizzy.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 137 Stephen put his hand on Jeremy’s upper back just below his neck. “We will find her.” Jeremy felt Stephen’s warmth seep into his neck and up into his head. His eyes closed and he dozed. Angry words woke him. “Where is he?” A woman cried out. “Where’s Zinda?” He watched warily as a woman and man, demons, ran toward the reception desk. The demon nurse met them and ushered them down the hall. The football player who had warned them away earlier paused in the waiting area. He looked so lost and turned to take a seat. He noticed Jeremy, barely glancing at the other two, and strode up to them. Jeremy sat up in his chair, prepared for a fight. Instead the player stopped a couple feet away. “You found him?” he said, “You found my cousin?” Jeremy nodded still wary. He held out his hand. Jeremy stood and took it, still cautious. “Thank you.” “Texti,” the woman called from down the corridor. “Texti, come. They’re taking him to surgery.” He started to run away, stopped and turned back. “Look, we can’t help you,” he said, “I’m real sorry about your girlfriend. But at least he has what he wants and he’ll leave us alone now.” Then he jogged away. Jeremy glanced angrily at Stephen and Mark, was about to speak, when a black police car pulled up outside of the emergency entrance. Two officers strode in headed toward the reception desk. The hair on Jeremy’s neck stood on end. He felt Stephen and Mark stiffen. “At least they’re our kind,” Mark muttered. Jeremy looked at him blankly. ‘Wolf’, Mark mouthed silently. Jeremy nodded. The officers walked into the waiting area and approached them. They stood, Stephen standing a little in front, Mark close

138 Lee Pearce to his side. Jeremy moved in a little closer too feeling the need to protect him. “You found Zinda Jones?” the first officer, Hank Lorman, asked. The other office stood back a little scrutinizing them. Stephen nodded and introduced himself, Mark and Jeremy. He described where they found him. “We think whoever was holding Zinda on that island is holding my daughter,” Stephen said. Officer Lorman smiled as if at children. “That island is owned by one of our more upstanding citizens,” he said. “Mr. Satislov owns nearly half this town. He employs most of the town. His reputation is beyond question.” “Well, Mr. Satislov kidnapped the two of us, forced us to exchange for my daughter, and has brought her here against her will,” Stephen said, leaning ever so slightly forward, making his body seem ever so larger. The second officer took a step closer, his hand on his holster. Jeremy and Mark stepped forward too. Officer Lorman held up his hand. The other officer stopped in his tracks. “It’s not that I don’t believe your story,” Officer Lorman said. “You have to understand any persons visiting Mr. Satislov are generally his guests.” “Guests?” Jeremy said, waving his hands toward the emergency room. “How do you explain the cuts on Zinda? And the other two bodies we found on our land who came from here?” “Now, listen here,” Officer Lorman leaned in close to Jeremy, their faces nearly touching. “You be careful who you go accusing of murder. This town supports Mr. Satislov. You might find yourself not welcome here very quickly.” Stephen pulled Jeremy back. “We’re just asking you to take us over to that island so we can have a look around. We need to be sure my daughter is not there.” Officer Lorman stepped back. “Meet us at the boat launching

RaptuRe’s Claim 139 ramp in an hour. We’ll take you over but you are not to upset Mr. Satislov. There will be no confrontations.” Forty-five minutes later, they stood at the launching ramp in the national forest watching the police van pull up with a large boat on a trailer. They drove the trailer into the water, dropped off the boat and pulled the trailer out. As they all jumped into the boat, Officer Lorman showed them where the life jackets were kept and they declined. “You sure?” he asked, “I know you’re from the Midwest and might not be too comfortable on water.” Stephen shook his head. “We’re fine. It’s a short ride, isn’t it?” He let a little bit of fear creep into his voice. Jeremy had to turn and look away to hide his smile. All of the werewolves in Rocks End had learned how to swim before the werewolf traits kicked in before puberty. Their town sat upon one of the largest aquifers in the state which fed numerous rivers and ponds surrounding the town. No one had a pool, except the very rich, because everyone had access to one of many swimming holes. Lizzy, in fact, was a far better swimmer than he ever would be, and was just glad she didn’t show him up on the football field, too. The ride across to the island was smooth and fast. Officer Lorman stayed up front with the captain in the cabin. He seemed to be speaking on his radio for most of the time. Jeremy couldn’t hear any of his words over the roar of the twin engines and wondered if he was in contact with Bart on the island. Everyone kept reminding him Lizzy had gone voluntarily with him but he knew better. He knew she was expecting him to come get her as soon as he had discovered her location, again, after the discovery and failure of the bugs. Minor setback. He was confident he’d be seeing her within the hour. The boat slowed as it rounded the far side. A dock appeared within a small cove almost right away. Several men stood upon the dock and grabbed the side of the boat as it slid to a stop.

140 Lee Pearce Mark and Jeremy jumped out first followed by Stephen and were met by Bart Satislov who held out his hand, looking as apologetic as a kidnapper and murderer could look. “Gentleman,” he said, “I do hope you don’t have any hard feelings.” Stephen shook his hand this time while Mark and Jeremy stood back surveying the crowd. “We would like to see Lizzy,” he said. “Talk to her.” “Of course,” Bart said, “but she is no longer here. She decided to return home. I offered to pay for her airplane ticket but she said she would make her own way. I left her at the train station.” Jeremy bristled and stepped forward but Mark stepped in front of him, blocking his way. “We still want to look around,” Stephen said, nodding toward the gravel pathway that led up into the woods. “She is my responsibility and if I don’t see for myself then how will I explain this to our matron?” Bart nodded, almost as if he had been expecting Stephen to insist, and motioned for Stephen to start up the walkway. “When did Lizzy leave?” “First thing this morning,” Bart said. “You just missed her.” “We heard your helicopter flying over the lake very early,” Jeremy said. Bart looked at little taken aback. “Yes, the train was leaving before dawn. I do hope she’ll get some sleep on the ride back. She was so excited to be going home.” So now he’s denying the demon boy’s existence, Jeremy thought. Where else would he have come from than from the island? He sniffed at the air. He couldn’t get any trace of Lizzy. If she had come this way in the past few hours, she would have left a scent on the wooden dock from where her feet had touched the boards. Stephen seemed oblivious and he wanted to mention this to Mark but couldn’t communicate surrounded

RaptuRe’s Claim 141 by Bart’s henchmen. The police officers followed last. Once they topped the massive rock, the first building they came up was a large boathouse, its doors wide open, showing a canoe, paddle boat, and two jet skis sitting on the dirt floor. No back doors, no trap doors, no stairway leading to a second floor, only empty rafters, Jeremy noted as he pointedly looked in. He caught up to the group as they continued up the gravel pathway. The island spread out about a half mile on either side. He knew its length to be about a mile. It was a large island and should have had a few more cottages situated on it. For Bart to have the use of the island himself spoke volumes of the power he wheeled in the area. The house loomed out of the dense forest, a stone and mortar style that could withstand any storm or fire. It rose to three stories, the upper floor a glassed-in observatory. He could even see a telescope sitting inside. “My daughter liked to look at the stars,” Bart said, making Jeremy jump at his sudden appearance. “She’s been gone four years now, but I still like to sit up there and remember.” “I hear it was an accident,” Jeremy said. Bart nodded, looking sorrowful. For once Jeremy actually believed his emotions were real. “She and my wife. A car accident.” Then he seemed to shake out of his reverie. He held out his hand toward the open door. “Please, this way…” Stephen and Mark had disappeared inside the house so Jeremy quickly followed getting a strange feeling he shouldn’t let them get out of his sight. They had stopped to gaze out of the windows in the living room. The view extended through the thinned-out trees, across the island rock and out onto the glassy surface of the lake. In the distance, Jeremy could see a wooden platform sitting in the bush. He wondered if that was the lookout they had parked near during the night. “You’re fortunate the national park allows you to live here,” Stephen said. “I merely lease this land,” Bart said, “I donate a lot to the

142 Lee Pearce town and the surrounding area and in exchange they let me live here as long as I keep this island and the house maintained. Did you know bootleggers used to live here? They’d make and store their moonshine here and move it out in the middle of the night. When I tire of this place the park service is going to turn the house into a museum.” “There must be a lot of hidden rooms then?” Stephen prompted. “They’d have to store the goods somewhere.” Bart shrugged. “I’ve done some exploring. Seems the bootleggers made it and shipped it so quickly they didn’t need to store it. I’m afraid this island doesn’t hold any secret rooms or passageways.” Stephen stepped away from the window. “If you don’t mind,” he said, tilting his head toward the rest of the house. Bart nodded. “Yes, of course. You are free to inspect the house and premises. You will see that Elizabeth, er Lizzy, has truly left the property.” Jeremy followed Stephen and Mark as they walked out of the living room, into the large dining room and through to the kitchen. They returned to the staircase in the living room heading to the second level. Jeremy stopped Stephen at that moment. “I’m going outside,” he said, “I can smell her everywhere here but I want to see if I can pick up her trail out there.” Stephen nodded. “If you see anything suspicious, ping us.” He lifted his cell phone out of his pocket to make sure it was turned on. Jeremy nodded and checked his phone as he strode out through the kitchen and out the back door. When he found her, he wondered if he’d have enough time to warn Stephen. He knew he’d find Lizzy. She would have found some way to let them know she had boarded a train. She wouldn’t have wanted them to worry anymore. Besides, Jeremy did not believe Bart would have had a change of heart and let her go. He needed a breeding age female. It was a werewolf’s instinct to continue

RaptuRe’s Claim 143 his line. And from what he remembered of Bart’s son, Scott, his aggression would probably get him killed before he’d ever produce an heir. Scott had been strangely missing this past little while, Jeremy noted. He should have asked Bart where he was. As Jeremy stepped outside, he heard the snap of a twig. One of the henchmen peered around the corner of the house but made no other move. Jeremy stepped onto a dirt path that headed away from the dock to the other end of the island. He followed it slowly, stopping every once and a while when it got close to the edge of the rock to peer over down to the lake. Bart had kept the island’s forest mostly intact. A large area had been cleared at the far end for the helicopter’s landing pad. A bit farther, sand had been brought in to make a small beach in a sheltered cove. He found a child’s battered red pail and yellow shovel, seemingly forgotten over the years. Most wolves don’t like to swim. They got their exercise in human form at the gym or hunting as wolves. But a small child, his daughter, had probably loved coming down here to build sand castles. He’d bring their children to a place like this to play and even before they had children, he’d bring Lizzy here to watch the sun warm her body, licking his lips, thinking what her skin would taste like, sweaty with a tang of the suntan lotion she’d use. He liked coconut. He’d buy her some coconut sun tan lotion when they got home. Stepping onto the beach, he wandered down to the water’s edge. The lake lapped quietly reaching toward his feet. The water, a murky brown, from a layer of dead leaves, rolled back revealing a wooden platform sunk into the sandy bottom. It looked like what bootleggers would roll a boat out onto until it floated in the water. He turned slowly around, ever mindful of being watched, to scan the rising rocks. On the side of the protected cove, he saw an opening. As he approached it, he realized it was big enough for a large man to fit through sideways. His pulse began to pound. Should he call Stephen? Let him know what he had found?

144 Lee Pearce He decided against it. Probably just a small cave. He started to turn away when a voice made him stop cold. “Jeremy.” Lizzy’s voice sounded weak, wistful, almost dreamlike as if she spoke to him in his sleep. But one thing he did know was that her voice came from inside the cave. He knew if he even reached for his cell phone now, the watchers would descend upon him. He had to move quickly. Dashing for the cave entrance, he darted inside just as he heard feet running overhead, slipping, stones bouncing, muffled curses. In the dim light, he struck a partially opened wooden door taking the force of it in his chest. He jerked it open all the way, walked through pulling it tight after him so that it wedge against the cave wall and kept moving forward fast. The cave entrance opened into a large room lit with propane lanterns. Old wooden crates sat along the left side wall. A wooden wall with one large window and a door crossed the back half of the room. Shadows darkened the right side of the cave. Out of the corner of his eye, he thought he saw movement as he dashed up to the window. Inside a black wolf, white streaks upon its chest and legs, paced frantically across the floor of the smaller room. An overturned chair and camp cot were the only furniture. The wolf had had its back to him and as it turned, it saw him standing at the window. It launched itself, slamming into the plexiglass, dropping heavily to the floor, to lie panting. It slowly turned its head to look at him. Then it opened its mouth and the most eerie howl came out of her mouth. For he knew in that moment, the wolf was Lizzy.

Chapter Thirteen “Beautiful, isn’t she?” a low male voice spoke from his side. Jeremy jumped, his fists raised. Scott rose from a chair and crossed the room slowly, stopping in front of the window to look in. “She’s been like that all night now,” he said. “Let her out,” Jeremy said. “Did you know she couldn’t change?” Scott said ignoring Jeremy. He heard the wooden door crack and splinter. Heavy feet ran into the cave. They both turned around, Scott shaking his head at the two men. They stopped in the middle of the room, glaring at Jeremy. Jeremy tried to relax. At least he wouldn’t be killed just yet. “She got hurt and we waited for her to change to heal herself but when she didn’t, she finally told us she couldn’t change,” Scott said. “She said it hurt too much.” “I didn’t know,” Jeremy said, leaning his forehead against the window. Lizzy started pacing again. “We didn’t know what dosage to give her,” Scott said. “I think we gave her a little too much. That’s why she’s held her form for so long.” “Dosage?” Jeremy asked blankly. “W,” Scott said. Jeremy leapt at him, grabbing his neck, slamming his body up against the wall. “What are you trying to do? Kill her?” He felt other arms grab him, trying to pry him away from Scott. Vaguely he heard pounding on the other side of the wall as if Lizzy was throwing her body against the door. Scott grabbed at his hands feebly. “Had to…save her… dying…” His eyes started to roll back in his head, his body going weak. Jeremy had a death grip on Scott but when he felt him

146 Lee Pearce pass out, he pulled his hands away. The henchmen dragged Jeremy to the floor, putting him face first on the damp stone, his arms bent behind his back. Scott had slid down the wall and sat gasping, rubbing at his neck. The pounding had stopped, a disturbing silence filling the void. “So you’ve never seen her as a wolf?” Scott asked. Jeremy growled. “A first for me then,” Scott smiled, slyly, “and when she has my children, another first for me.” Bracing his hand against the wall, he slowly pulled himself upright. He wandered over to the window. His body jerked and he dashed for the door. “She’s hurt herself,” he cried out, “come help me.” Scott slammed open the door. The second henchman ran through. The door swung open revealing Lizzy’s dark form laid out on the floor. Jeremy could see blood coating her muzzle and face. He struggled to get up but the henchman had knelt down, putting a knee on Jeremy’s back. He glanced back to see if he could knock him off balance. A loud growl erupted from the room. Scott cried out. Claws scraped on the stone floor. He heard a body crash against wood. “Get the tranquilizer gun,” Scott cried out. Another growl. His scream was cut off. The henchman tried to get out of the room but was grabbed from behind and yanked back in. He cried out in pain. A chair shattered. Silence followed. Jeremy felt the man holding him down breathing quickly. The black wolf slowly emerged from the room. She looked around, her eyes wild with fear and anger. She noticed Jeremy, whined, and then glanced up at the man, letting out a long, low growl. The man slowly rose. Jeremy rolled to his back and sat up. The man backed away toward the wall. Jeremy thought he should be trying to make a break for the door until he saw what sat on the wall. A gun rack. The man suddenly turned and leaped for the rack. A black blur leaped. The man fell to the ground under the wolf. He screamed, his head striking the floor hard. His body

RaptuRe’s Claim 147 became limp. The wolf turned on Jeremy. She moved slowly toward him, her blood-soaked muzzle stretched out sniffing. “Lizzy,” he said, lifting his hand even though she might see it as a threat and bite him, “it is me. Jeremy.” She continued to move slowly putting one paw in front of the other. He didn’t dare even breathe. He trusted she would recognize him. Just had to give her time. As she reached him, her muzzle ran up his arm, his shoulder to his cheek. He could feel her warm breath on his ear. A loud bang startled him. Lizzy yelped, spun around, her hip collapsing beneath her body. She growled loudly but it faded as she fell onto Jeremy’s lap. He saw a dart sticking out of her thigh. He pulled it out but was too late. Her eyes fluttered as she struggled to keep awake. Her body glowed white as it shifted back to human. He tore off his shirt, wrapping it around her naked body, cradling her in his arms. She looked up at him, her face dripping with moisture as if still fighting the drug. “Jeremy,” she said, hope flashed across her features before her eyes closed, her body sagging against his chest. Scott walked up, slinging the gun over his shoulder. “At last,” he said, nodding to the man behind him. Jeremy watched the henchman drag Lizzy out of his arms and carry her back into the room. Scott, now holding his gun across his knees, crouched down beside Jeremy. “Finally she has taken her human form. When she awakes, I will claim her as my mate.” Jeremy leapt at him, aiming to kill him this time but felt a hand on his shoulder jerk him back to the ground. “Don’t you touch her,” he yelled, his arms jerked around behind his back and upward. He could feel his shoulder nearly pop out of its socket. Scott looked at the two men. “You know what to do with him,” he said. “The other two are still here,” the first man said. Scott paused. “Then make it look like he slipped on the rocks. Help them carry his body back to the boat and make sure

148 Lee Pearce they don’t come back.” Jeremy saw the rifle butt too late as it struck his head. The room went dark, painfully dark. Lizzie awoke, groggy and feeling sick, and tried to get to her feet. She smelled Jeremy surrounding her, felt her skin, and noticed she wore a shirt. Jeremy’s shirt. His smell permeated her skin and senses. “Jeremy?” she called out, her voice echoing off the cave walls slamming back into her ears. She moaned. She was still here. Trapped. Had she dreamed Jeremy being here? The door opened abruptly. Scott entered, strode over and grabbed her arm, dragging her upright. She tried to pull away but he only gripped tighter, his fingers digging into her skin. “Where’s Jeremy?” she asked. “Father wants to see you,” he said. He pulled her out of the cave heedless of her skin scraping against the rock. She felt her skin tear and blood ooze along her arm and hip. He pulled her across the sand and up the path into the woods. “Where’s Jeremy?” she asked, again. He spun around and slapped her across the face. She would have dropped to the ground had he not been holding her up. “Stop asking me about that bastard,” he said, turning and pulling her down the path. Far before the helicopter pad, he turned down a fainter path, letting branches swing back into her face, slapping her just as hard as he had before. By the time they stopped she felt her skin lanced with a hundred cuts. He pulled her up to the edge of the rock. Bart stood at the edge watching a boat bobbing out in the middle of the lake. Several men stood in the back. She could see one sitting. Bart was speaking into a walkie-talkie. “I’ll get back to you in a moment. She’s here.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 149 He waved and Scott brought her closer. He looked out at the boat. “Did you free the demon yesterday?” he asked. She knew he knew the truth so lying was useless now. “Yes I did.” “Did you intentionally try to harm my son?” Scott’s grip on her arm tightened. “Yes, but he was going to…” Bart held up his hand. “Did you ever want to stay here?” She lowered her head. For once she felt sorry for Bart. “No. I had to protect my patriarch. I did what was necessary.” Bart handed her a pair of binoculars. Scott released her arm so she could hold them with both hands. He pointed with the walkie-talkie out into the lake. “On that boat is your patriarch. Go on. Take a look.” Heart pounding, she raised the glasses, twisted the focus and found the boat. Stephen and Mark stood in the boat talking to a man she didn’t recognize. She saw a form slumped over on a back seat, a blanket wrapped around his body. A tuff of hair blew in the wind which looked like Jeremy’s hair. Her stomach flip flopped. She would have vomited if she had anything in her stomach to bring up. What game was Bart playing? She lowered the binoculars. “Those other two men have guns,” he said. “I can make this decision easy for you if you like.” She swallowed, her throat dry. “What do you want?” “I want you to stay here with us,” he said, “join my pack. Be a mate to Scott.” “And if I say no?” “Then I will kill your patriarch and the others on board,” he said. “What would happen then if you tried to go back to your home? If they didn’t kill you for turning a human then they will surely kill you for letting your patriarch die.”

150 Lee Pearce Lizzy stared out at the boat. Her whole life stood out on that lake. She couldn’t let them die anymore than she could stop her body from breathing. They meant everything to her. She felt her purpose for existing leave her body. Her arms and legs grew lifeless. She slumped weakly against Scott. She looked up at Bart, shaking her head. “I don’t want them to die,” she said. “Pardon?” Bart said, lowering the walkie-talkie. “I don’t want them to die,” she said, louder, “I will stay here. With you.” “And will we have any more problems?” She stared out at the boat. “No, no more problems. I am yours.” She felt Scott’s arms go around her body, pressing her close so she could feel his urgent need. Again, she felt sick to her stomach and swallowed dryly. Bart raised the walkie-talkie to his mouth. “All is well here. You can continue on your way.” Lizzy watched as one of the men took the wheel and revved up the engine. The boat sped up to a hydroplane and headed toward the far landing. Scott tugged at her body. She held back. “I want to see them safely on land,” she said, pleading with Bart. Bart nodded at Scott who let out a growl but stopped pulling. He still held her as she lifted the binoculars to watch the boat. She saw Stephen looking back at the island. Mark had his head bowed looking at Jeremy. Jeremy seemed to be unresponsive. Tears stung her eyes. She wiped them from her cheeks as she watched the boat slow approaching the dock. One of the other men leaped onto the dock holding two ropes, one tied to the bow, one to the stern of the boat and pulled it close. Mark stepped onto the dock, reached down and helped Jeremy from the boat. Jeremy leaned against him heavily until Stephen could climb out of the boat and take his other arm over his shoulder. They half-dragged Jeremy up to a car in the busy parking lot and

RaptuRe’s Claim 151 climbed in. Other people waited with boat trailers waiting to unload. Strangely busy for a Wednesday, she thought, must be a school holiday. Lizzy lowered the binoculars and handed them to Bart. That was it. That was all she would ever see of Stephen, Jeremy, and Mark again. Her life as she knew it was over. At least she had saved their lives. “Let’s go,” Scott said, breathing hotly on her neck. He grabbed her hand and dragged her back up to the main path. She tried to pull free but he only held her tighter. She glanced back at Bart hoping he would intervene but he remained standing, his back to them. On the main path, she tried falling to wrench her hand out of Scott’s grip but he just turned, picked her up, and slung her over his shoulder. She tried to kick him but he only held her legs tighter against his body. She tried to scratch his back but he slapped her bare buttocks. The shirt Jeremy had given her had ridden up, giving him access to that area she didn’t want him to ever touch. Nothing stopped him from taking her right now in the woods. She didn’t want that humiliation and stopped struggling. Scott hurried up the path, through the kitchen door and dining room. He climbed the stairs effortlessly and entered her bedroom, kicking the door shut with his feet. He tossed her onto the bed, grabbed the shirt and tore it open. He gazed upon her body. “Get that shirt off,” he said, his eyes going black with desire. He pulled off his own T-shirt and reached down for his belt buckle. With a whiz, he pulled it from the belt loops of his jeans and tossed it on the bed. He slid his shoes off, his pants and underwear following next on to the floor. He wore no socks. He stood over her, his cock sticking out. He reached for the belt and looped it around the closest bed pillar. Lizzy watched horrified then rolled over and kicking, tried to crawl off the far side of the bed. Scott grabbed her leg and pulled her back. He flipped her over and fell upon her. She tried to keep her legs together off to one side but he wedged a knee in between forcing them apart. His cock nudged between her legs.

152 Lee Pearce He lay heavily, squishing her breasts and stomach beneath his chest. His mouth moved over her shoulder. “You will be mine in all ways today,” he said, “but first things first.” His teeth sank into her flesh. She screamed, bucking her back. Her skin tore. He lifted his head, his mouth dripping with blood. He reached down, his hand fumbling for his cock making a space between her body and his. She whipped to the side, rolling away. Pillows got in the way. She threw them behind her, heard him scrambling to come after her. She slid off the edge of the bed, onto the floor and under the bed. Make it difficult for him. Keep moving. He dropped, following her. Dragging her body out the other side, she sprang to her feet and dashed into the bathroom, barely slamming the door in time to hear him thud against it. He roared and started bashing his body against the door. Lizzy backed away from the door. The frame splintered. She jumped into the tub. Unlocking the window, shoved it open. At least in a house like this everything was well-maintained. She pushed the screen out onto the roof. It skittered across the slight slope and disappeared over the edge. She put one leg out onto the roof, bent her body to go out and heard the door crash open. Scott came barging through; his hands outspread, reaching for her remaining leg. She pushed her body out of the window, fell onto the roof and rolled to the edge. She teetered for a second, heard someone call her name and clung tight to the shingles. Scott loomed above her. He squatted down. Her fingers slipped on the shingles. Her body shifted so that it became unbalanced and started to fall over the edge. She shoved her hips back up. Scott just watched her futile attempts. “You make my blood boil, Lizzy,” he said. She glanced over the edge of the roof. This side sat a good twenty feet above a smaller stone porch. Rod iron chairs and a table sat below. If she fell, she’d strike one and break her neck. Suddenly she didn’t want to die. She jerked her head back up to Scott. He smiled back.

RaptuRe’s Claim 153 “Well, Lizzy, are you coming back in?” He stood and climbed back through the window, not even bothering to help. She climbed back onto the roof. Sitting against the wall below her window, she tried to still her frantically beating heart. The roof ended just around her corner, dropping to another peak ten feet away. If she jumped, she’d break an ankle. “I’m waiting,” Scott said, his voice coming from the bathroom. She looked over her shoulder. He held his penis in one hand, stroking it back to a rigid form. She closed her eyes. Just get it over with, she thought. Then run away. Oh, Jeremy, I so wish I listened to you. Taken our chances at the truck stop. Fight it out. Tears pricked her eyes. She felt Scott’s hand grasp her hair, pull her body through the window. She cried out, rage fuelling her body. She kicked out as soon as she felt the cold tiles on her back. Scott slammed her head onto the floor. She stilled as a black shadow filled her mind. “Doesn’t matter how much I hurt you,” he said, his hips going between her legs. “I’ll just give you more of that drug and you’ll be ready to take me again.” His mouth came down hard against her lips. She bit his tongue as he forced it inside her mouth. He lifted his head away, grabbed a breast and twisted. She screamed in agony. “No, Scott,” she cried out. “What, Lizzy?” he said, twisting her nipple. “No more,” she said. “Then take me.” His mouth descended and this time she let him force his tongue inside her mouth. She sucked on it, heard him moan softly. His hips swiveled against her body. His cock brushed her channel. Scott was preparing to rape her body. She closed her eyes, all the fight leaving her body. Jeremy, I am so sorry, she thought, no longer able to form tears. She had made her decision. Tonight she would belong to someone else.

154 Lee Pearce Distantly, she heard shouts of surprise and rage. Feet pounded through the house, up the stairs. Scott froze, listening. He growled and shoved his hips closer to her body. His penis struck her slit and slid down her channel. Scott reared up onto his knees. He grabbed his flaccid penis and rubbed it furiously. She tried to slide back but he put a heavy hand on her stomach, holding her still. With a frustrated growl he stood. “What the hell is their problem?” She leaped toward the window and dove, missing the roof entirely. The patio came up fast. She tried to break her fall with her feet but misjudged the distance and landed hard on the rod iron table, causing it to topple to the stone patio and she to land hard, air whooshing from her lungs. She struggled to catch her breath. Above, she heard Scott calling out her name. He’d be on top of her in a few seconds. As she lay gasping for air, she realized his anger would be so great he’d kill her for sure this time.

§§§ Jeremy tried to pull away from Stephen as soon as he felt solid ground beneath his feet. “Stop moving,” Stephen hissed in his ear, “they’re probably still watching.” Officer Lorman stepped close. “They’ve gone to radio silence. No one will be watching the docks now.” Stephen stopped moving. Two men standing beside another boat looked up, their dark demon skin glistening in the sunlight. “Get the boats in the water,” Stephen called out. They ran back down the ramp to the waiting police boat, Jeremy tossing off the blanket as he leapt on board. Loud splashes sounded from along the shoreline as Mark loosened the ropes on the dock. They watched as several demons dove into the water, disappearing beneath the surface, only coming up once or twice for air further on in the lake. “They’ll go take care of the guards,” Officer Lorman said

RaptuRe’s Claim 155 just loud enough to be heard over the roar of the twin outboard motors. Jeremy shivered in the wind, wishing he had kept the blanket. He knew he should change. Heal the wounds the guards had been so generous in giving him but he couldn’t find the strength to shift or the focus. He could only think of Lizzy. Couldn’t get the vision of her lying in his arms, her body shaking from the effects of the drug, looking so wasted and exhausted. As the boat crossed the lake, Jeremy felt Stephen and Mark’s eyes on him. He glanced over and saw determination on their faces too but something else when he caught their gaze. Pride? Respect? He couldn’t tell. He’d never seen that look before from someone he considered a mentor. He didn’t feel at all prideful or worthy of respect. He had left Lizzy to die. He hadn’t been able to save her the first time. He had even had her in his arms. If he hadn’t gotten so emotional, he would have seen the man with the tranquilizer gun and pulled her away from the dart. This time he would not allow his emotions to get the better of him. He would just move in, grab Lizzy, and get her away from Scott. The boat pulled up to the island’s now vacant dock. A man in black lay floating face down in the bay. The demons had not left him alive. Jeremy wondered if they’d let any of the werewolves live. They had their own reasons for killing Bart and his family. They’d suffered enough torment at the hands of this madman. Now, with the demon boy’s safe return and Lizzy’s kidnapping, they had enough proof to go after Bart and administer their own type of justice. They promised to leave Bart and Scott alive but Jeremy didn’t trust them. He just hoped he could get to Lizzy before anyone would harm her. Jeremy jumped out onto the dock and ran up the hill toward the house. The beach cave stood beyond. If the house was vacant, he’d be able to tell if Lizzy was inside or not, he’d race down to the cave. As he started up the path, he heard a scream. He saw Lizzy’s naked body fall from the taller second story, crashing onto the porch, disappearing from his view. Panic fuelling his

156 Lee Pearce body; he raced toward the house, hoping he hadn’t just seen her fall to her death.

§§§ Lizzy could hear Scott’s feet as he scraped along the roof and start climbing down the sides of the building. She pushed her hands under her body and shoved herself upright to her hands and knees. Her body swayed weakly but she refused to collapse again. Scott growled somewhere above. Panic made her heart race. Adrenalin fuelled her body. She staggered to her feet and ran off the patio. No one tried to stop her. None of the security guards stood around the building. Everyone had vanished. Even as she dashed past the helicopter, it stood empty. In the back of her mind she thought it strange but she kept running. She wasn’t going to allow Scott to touch her. She was going to get to the beach and swim for the shore. By the time it took Scott to get back to get a boat she’d be across the lake and into the forest. At least she hoped she had the strength to swim that far quickly. About halfway to the beach, she heard Scott calling out, again. She ran faster, the white sand showing through the trees. Just a few seconds more and she’d be safe. Free. As she ran down the slope, a shadow loomed up behind her. She dodged to the left as a heavy body crashed down on the sand. Scott landed heavily, swearing. He jumped to his feet, took up a fighter’s stance, his hands outspread. “Where you going, Lizzy?” She glanced at the water. He smiled. “Going to drown yourself?” He advanced a few steps. She tried to run by him. He reached out, grabbed her wrist and threw her to the sand. “I like that you don’t stop fighting,” he said, walking toward her. Lizzy sprang to her feet. “Scott, I don’t want to be with you.” She glanced at the shoreline. “Let me go.” He continued forward. Two more steps and he stood by

RaptuRe’s Claim 157 her side. “It’s not about what you want, Lizzy.” He grabbed her hair. “It’s about my pack’s needs.” He dragged her by the head backward. She cried out in pain and lashed out at his hands, trying to dislodge his fingers as he pulled her towards the cave. The odd grunt proved she was hurting him, but he continued to pull her body across the rock floor. Once inside, he tossed her onto the mattress and turned his back, walking back to the door. She glanced around. The chair lay in pieces on the floor. Other than the mattress, the room lay as empty as before. Scott stepped out into the room, grabbed a chair from outside and dragged it inside. He set it just inside the door and reached for the door handle, pulling it shut. He grabbed the chair and shoved it under the door handle, ensuring it couldn’t be opened from outside. Lizzy watched. Why was he worried about someone trying to come in? Vaguely she remembered the loud voices in the house. What had the werewolves been fighting about? Did he think if he didn’t take her first, the others would take her from him? Never. She wouldn’t become their prostitute. Bart wouldn’t allow it. Bart wanted grandchildren. But that was only if Bart cared about who the father was. If he didn’t… She glanced at the other broken chair. Scott turned and walked back to the mattress. Lizzy lay curled on her side, her back to him. “Now we will have lots of time together,” he said. She felt a pinch on her hip. Jerking her head around, she saw Scott removing a needle. “Just a little bit this time,” he said, tossing the syringe to the other side of the room, “just enough to give you an edge.” The serum burned through her body like a red-hot poker racing through her limbs. Her brain shifted up a gear. Colors became brighter. Sounds louder. Scott’s heavy breathing as he stroked his penis sounded like a hurricane. She rolled over onto her stomach, reaching out with her hands, grabbing the edge of the mattress to pull her body away. The mattress ticking scraped her body, setting it on fire, too, her nerves dancing just beneath

158 Lee Pearce her skin. The mattress dipped. “Where you going, Lizzy?” His hands spread open her legs. He grabbed her hips and lifted them high and back. She howled with rage, scrambling to hold onto the mattress. Her fingers touched wood. His hand grabbed her shoulder. She twisted at the waist, her arm moving fast. Scott’s body jerked. He stared down at the chair leg sticking out of his chest. He clutched at the wood, attempting to pull it out but his hands quickly lost their strength. He fell beside her on the mattress. As blood spilled out of his wound, Scott’s eyes began to grow dim. Lizzy crawled off the mattress to the floor. She knew she should run. Get up and run to the water. Swim away. But it was like her body had finally lost all its energy and resolve. She pulled her legs up against her chest and watched as Scott’s body bled into the mattress. His eyes remained open but now turned glassy. She had never killed anyone before and didn’t know what else she should do. His death was so final. She lowered her head sideways onto her knees and allowed her mind to go blank. Sleep. Yes, sleep should be the next thing. Her body began to shake, the rock floor being so cold. If only she could find a blanket. Warm up. Pounding on the window made her look up. Jeremy looked through, again. She had seen him earlier, hadn’t she? She smiled at him. He looked scared. She waved at him, showing him she was fine. A little cold perhaps. Maybe he could find her a towel. The door shook. The chair scraped along the floor. This seemed important to Lizzy but still she didn’t move. The chair moved a few more inches. A man was trying to slip into the room but he got stuck. He caught her eye, spoke, but she couldn’t hear him. A loud hum had filled her ears. He reached around, grabbed the chair and yanked it away. The door swung open. Jeremy ran to her side, pulled her into his arms. She breathed deeply of his scent. He held her tightly. “It’s all right, Jeremy,” she said, “I made a deal. You’re going

RaptuRe’s Claim 159 to live. You don’t have to worry anymore.” “Lizzy, it’s all over,” he said. She glanced at Scott. “You see, I’m to be the mother of his children,” she said, “you’d better go. He’s going to wake up soon and he won’t be happy to see you here.” Jeremy lifted her into his arms. “Lizzy, you’re freezing.” She leaned her head against his shoulder. “As long as we come back,” she said, “Scott won’t be too happy.” His body’s warmth soaked into her body as he carried her out of the cave. Vaguely she saw other people she recognized. Stephen rushed up to her. Mark came from farther up the path. A blanket was placed around her body, then there was a boat ride and a car ride where she finally warmed up enough to fall asleep.

Chapter Fourteen Four months later, a cold wind blew over the campus grounds as Lizzy hurried to her car after teaching her last class. The university grounds were bare as faculty and students vacated for the holiday weekend. She passed one other professor and wished her a ‘Happy Thanksgiving’. Finally at her car, she got in and drove home. Twenty minutes later she arrived at her apartment. Entering the building she went up the stairs and inserted her key into her door. Inside, her suitcases sat ready to go by the door. On her desk was her briefcase stuffed with papers she needed to grade over the next few days at home. Home. Jeremy was picking her up for their drive to Rocks End. The NFL team he played for wasn’t selected to play for the holiday so he was off. She had been grateful that all of the mess of her abduction hadn’t brought a detriment to his career and everything had ended before the pre-season games. When Jeremy got to her place they were going to spend the night here, alone, figuring it would be the only private time they’d get and then leave early in the morning for the three hour drive across the state, arriving before noon as per Stephen’s instructions. Stephen had made plans for a pack meeting. Everyone had to attend, including Jeremy. This weekend Jeremy would be made an official member of the pack, coming under its jurisdiction and protection and, more importantly, allowed to marry Lizzy. Not that that would have stopped them. But at least now he could come to all the family functions without fear of recrimination. Lizzy had been forgiven, in absentia, by the council of her breaking the rule of no biting humans when all the evidence had been put forward. Seems her self-sacrifice for the good of her patriarch and his second actually meant a lot more to the pack than the fact she saved a human’s life. Just because she

162 Lee Pearce loved the human in question didn’t count for anything. Human lives were much shorter than werewolves. They believed she would have fallen out of love with Jeremy in time when he grew old and she would have moved on to someone more worthy of her stamina and status. Lizzy knew she’d never love anyone else except Jeremy and was glad they would now age at the same rate. A couple hundred years with Jeremy was going to be very exciting. Lizzy set out some candles and put a lighter nearby. She popped in her mp3 player to the radio and turned it to shuffle. Music filled the room and she lowered the volume to create the right mood. She pulled out a bottle of red wine and two glasses. Opening the wine, she set it aside. She hoped Jeremy would remember to grab takeout for dinner. Even though eating dinner was not what she wanted to do first with him. Her cell phone rang. “Lizzy?” Jeremy’s voice came through strong. “I’m in the parking lot.” “Coming,” she said, grabbing her keys and dashing out the door. She kept the cell phone held up to her ear. “How was your drive?” “Long,” he said. She heard his car door slam. “I brought Indian. Is that all right?” She smiled, taking the stairs two at a time. “Fine.” She hit the fire escape bar on the door, it burst open, and she jumped into Jeremy’s arms. His arms wrapped around her body, his mouth crushing her lips. “I’ve missed you so much,” he said when they finally took a breath. “Upstairs,” Lizzy said, jerking her head toward the door, “Now.” “I obey,” Jeremy said, his eyes drifting down to her neck. He walked toward the door, leaned her against the wall, took her key, and inserted it in the lock. The door sprang

RaptuRe’s Claim 163 open as another tenant departed the building. Jeremy carried her through the doorway and stopped just inside, putting her up against the wall. With one hand beneath her buttocks, he grabbed her hair with the other, tugging it tight. Lizzy had to bend her head back, exposing her neck. Jeremy licked her neck, moaning softly. His teeth razed along the ridge that jutted from her neck down to her shoulder. Lizzy shuddered, wanting so much to have him bite her again. She wanted to share her blood. It had been so long. “Upstairs,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper, even though she wanted him to take her right now. Her pulse quickened. Her body ached for his touch. His chest pressed against her breasts sending shocks of pleasure down her spine. She slid her legs from around his hips, grabbed his hand, and dragged him up the stairs. They ran into her apartment. She turned to flip the lock. He grabbed her by the waist, hauled her down the hall to her room, and threw her onto her bed. “Strip,” he said, tearing off his shirt. His chest muscles had become even more pronounced from working out and playing hours of professional football. She wanted to feel them under her hands and against her chest. Lizzy dragged her T-shirt off over her head and shoved off her pants over her hips, kicking them to the floor. She had not put on underwear knowing Jeremy would be impatient. Well, she too. Jeremy pushed his pants and underwear down to his feet, stepping out of his shoes and the pile of clothing at the same time. He pounced on the bed and rolled on top of Lizzy. “Spread ‘em,” he muttered into her ear. She obliged, snaking her legs around his thighs. He slid his cock into her already wet sheath with a sigh. “I have been waiting so long for you.” His hips began a slow rhythm, grinding against her body. He fed his arms under her back, bringing his hands up around her shoulders. He bent his head to her mouth, teasing her lips with his tongue. She tried to nip his tongue, half-heartedly for

164 Lee Pearce she could only think of his body’s movements below her waist, but he moved away, his lips trailing wet kisses down her chin, sucking on her earlobe, resting on her jugular vein. His hot breath heated her blood sending it shooting throughout her body. She felt on fire, sweat breaking out, making him cling tighter. He thrust his hips faster, his cock reaching deep, her body curling with each jerk. He held her down, his body heavy upon her torso, his hands dragging down on her shoulders. His head lifted just enough for her to see the dark shadow of desire filling his pupils, the whites nearly hidden. The heat settled in her womb, tightening around his shaft, pulsing as blood swelled her body. She closed her eyes for the briefest of seconds. Felt his teeth sink into her skin, tearing holes, drawing her blood. She cried out as the force of his thrusts lifted her hips from the bed. She felt totally encased in Jeremy’s grip, unable to leave, not wanting to leave. His fingers dug into her skin. His mouth continued to suck at her blood. Her fingers dug into his buttocks, pulling his body and his cock even deeper. Her body constricted around his rod, milking him, heat shooting up her spine into her head. Still he continued to pound her hips. He raised his upper body, reaching down to grab her hips, pulling her toward him with each thrust. Powerless to help, Lizzy tried to reach his chest but found herself too weak. Blood dripped from his mouth but he seemed oblivious. She settled on holding his wrists until he too cried out in his orgasm, his body shuddering with release. Jeremy dropped to her side and pulled her close, his hands wrapping around her back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked once he had caught his breath. “You really did wait for me,” she said. “I wanted to make sure you came before I did,” he said. “That was very thoughtful,” she replied, “but not necessary.” “You are mine,” Jeremy ran his hand down her spine. “I feel

RaptuRe’s Claim 165 it is necessary to keep you as happy as possible.” “You know what would make me happy?” she purred against his chest. “What?” he said, kissing her hair. His hand dropped to cup one of her buttocks. “Dinner,” she whispered. He chuckled. His hand squeezed her cheek. “And this will be dessert?” She kissed his chin. “Very much so.” Jeremy rolled from the bed, went back into the living room. Returning with the food, he began to empty the takeout bag. Lizzy sat up in the bed, swinging her legs over the side. He held up his hand. “I will bring it to you.” She pushed the pillows up against the headboard and settled on the far half, one leg bent under the other to make room on the mattress for her plate. Jeremy put out a few containers of sauces on the bed and then returned with two plates piled high, topped with a large circle of toasted naan. Jeremy sat, their legs touching. “I’ve been talking to my agent,” he said when they had mostly emptied their plates. “Already?” Lizzy asked. “It’s only your first year on the Pittsburg Bolts.” “I know,” he said, “I was surprised too. He’s trying to work out a trade deal. Something more beneficial to my career.” “Well, that’s nice but what if in the remainder of the season you blow out your shoulder before you get there?” He smiled knowingly and jerked his head to the side, shrugging his shoulder. She rolled her eyes and laughed. “You’d just change and fix it.” Jeremy stood and brought over the remaining takeout containers, emptying them onto their plates. He looked thoughtful as if trying to figure out a way to tell her something.

166 Lee Pearce She waited until he sat back down on the bed. “What’s on your mind, Jeremy?” “One of the team reps wants me to transfer to their state university,” he said, quickly, “and finish up my years there.” A piece of the dry naan stuck in her throat and she coughed. When she had cleared it, she asked, “Where? What team?” “Texas Steers,” he said. “Texas?” she squeaked. “The Steers are a good team. They went to the playoffs last year,” he replied quickly. “I’d be able to start as a first string quarterback with a pay raise. You could find a job teaching out there. Come live with me.” Julie slid off the bed, began pacing. “What about our plans? We agreed to stay around here. I still need to work the ranch, raise the horses, join you when the ranch was making enough money for me to hire staff.” “I know, Lizzy,” he said, his eyes full of hope, “but we can get a ranch down there. Ship your horses down. You could work them there. We’d be together right from the start. The money we’d be earning would be more than enough to help out until you got the ranch up and running.” “But I don’t want your money,” she said, walking to the door, turning and headed to her desk in the corner of her bedroom. “Then what is it?” Her laptop sat closed and ready to be packed into its case. She wanted to email Stephen. Let him destroy Jeremy’s hopes. Stephen was supposed to do all this. As Jeremy’s patriarch he was supposed to tell him all the rules. He not only had to live by human laws, he also had to live by werewolf laws. “Lizzy, this has something to do with you? Being a girl?” She turned around, leaning against the desk’s cold laminate surface. “It has to do with territory.” He looked at her blankly. “Property?”

RaptuRe’s Claim 167 “Each werewolf clan has its own boundaries,” she began. “Stephen’s clan is part of Rocks End. Julie and Mark’s clan is also part of Rocks End. Stephen, only because he owns the most land and is one of the richest land owners-that was how it was decided-is also patriarch of the district.” “So there will be a patriarch in Texas?” Jeremy said, catching on. “When we travel out of our boundaries, Stephen has to ask permission, get like a temporary visa or something,” Julie continued. “When we want to relocate, we have to get permission, too, but we also have to agree to abide by their rules and after a certain amount of time decide whether or not to join their clan. Living independent is not acceptable.” “How difficult can that be?” he asked. “All I’ll be doing is playing football. You’ll be raising horses.” “There won’t be a problem,” she said, “for you. Everyone, werewolves too, love football. You can go anywhere.” “Then what is the problem?” he said, swinging his legs over the side of the bed. “Is it because you’re a female? Will they try to claim you? Like…like before.” He looked worried, his chest rising and falling quickly. She could see the muscles in his jaw flex and see him clenching and opening his fists, his anger was on the rise. Jeremy had fought to save her twice. One of those times had almost killed him, all because of her. Lizzy pushed away from the desk and rushed over, planning to sit beside him. Instead he pulled her onto his lap. She could feel his rapidly beating heart as she wrapped her arms around his chest, her breast rubbing against his well-muscled arm. “I probably won’t be allowed to run the ranch as a business,” she said. “We’ll have to rely on your money.” “My money will be good,” he said, “but not good enough to buy something out in the country for a ranch. Not at first.” “I know,” she said. Being stuck in a house in the city made her feel ill. She liked being able to look out any window and

168 Lee Pearce see nothing but pasture. “I’d have to leave the horses here. I could run the business from a distance, flying back for meetings, auctions, and the breeding season.” “I don’t want to do this without you,” he said, rubbing his hand on her arm. “We can make it work. Please think about it. Promise me you will think about it?” Lizzy looked up into his eyes. He so desperately wanted this. She could easily transfer to another university, just so long as they were together. She felt safe in his arms but she felt even safer in her own territory. Less than five months ago, she had been kidnapped, drugged, and nearly killed. She wasn’t ready to fend for herself in another territory. Being a full blooded female werewolf, she’d attract more attention than she wanted. She’d spend a lot of her time and energy fending off would be suitors. Even with Jeremy close by, the other wolves would see her as fair game. She’d be a novelty to play with. She preferred to be around people she trusted. “Please, Lizzy,” he pulled her close. “This is our future.” She turned her head so it rested sideways against his chest. “All right, Jeremy. I will think about it.”

§§§ Jeremy had set the alarm clock so when it went off twenty minutes earlier than expected, Lizzy shut it off and snuggled back into his arms to sleep some more. Jeremy shook her awake anyway. “Shower,” he said. “Lots of time,” she mumbled, burying her head in his chest. He tossed back the cotton sheet, rolled out of bed then picked her up. She let out a squeal of protest. “I know. We’re going to shower together.” He carried her down to the washroom. Slow and methodically the washed each other’s bodies and hair. Jeremy loved to play with her hair. As his hands massaged her head, pulling through and gently untangling the long

RaptuRe’s Claim 169 strands in the pouring water, she found herself nearly falling asleep again. But when he knelt, pulled one of her legs over his shoulder, and touched his lips to the spot between her legs, she woke immediately. Back in the bedroom, they dressed quickly, hunger fuelling their speed. Lizzy threw in a sweater to her suitcase and turned around to grab her makeup bag when she saw Jeremy staring into it. “Can you pass me that please?” she asked. Instead, Jeremy lifted out a small prescription bottle and read the label. “You still on these?” “Not so much anymore,” she said, “Just when the dreams come back.” “The doctor said these were powerful pills,” he said, leaning against her dresser, still holding the bottle in his hand but watching her, concerned, “and that you weren’t supposed to stay on them any more than a couple of weeks. He said your werewolf metabolism would help you to forget.” Lizzy walked up to him and put her hand on the top of the bottle. “The doctor seemed to forget I’m a teacher with a particularly heavy caseload this term. When I can’t sleep I take one.” “You said you would try working out,” Jeremy said, letting her pull the bottle out of his hand. “I did,” she said, feeling angry all of a sudden. She grabbed her makeup bag and shoved the bottle inside. “I do but sometimes it’s just not enough.” Lizzy zipped up the small case and tucked it beneath the sweater in her suitcase. Please drop this, Jeremy. I don’t want to talk about it. Jeremy didn’t speak while she zipped up her suitcase and dragged it onto the floor. As she reached for her jacket, he grabbed it and held it out for her to put on. Once she slid her arms through and settled it on her shoulders, he kept a grip stopping her from stepping away. “Do you still feel it?”

170 Lee Pearce Lizzy froze. “It?” she asked weakly. “W?” he said, “Because if you do that’s all right. The doctor said…” She pulled away from him, shaking off his hands. “No, no, I don’t,” she said, angrily, “I wish people would stop asking. I’m fine. I’m going to live. You don’t have to worry about me. I can handle it.” She grabbed the handle of her suitcase and started toward the door. She glanced up at Jeremy. He remained standing still. “I still feel it,” he said, watching her carefully. She stopped and slumped her shoulders defeated. “But you’ve been changed.” “The doc said it’ll take months to get it out of my system. Maybe that’s why you’re still having the nightmares.” She shook her head. “They aren’t nightmares anymore. More like vivid dreams. They just make me restless.” “The ones about changing?” “It was so easy, Jeremy, to change. No pain.” “Let’s work on your changing this weekend, ok? We did promise each other to try.” She looked up at him. He was so understanding. But how could he truly comprehend the feeling she had, knowing that her change could be so easy and pain free if she had just a touch of W. Yes, it was rumored to not be good to full blood werewolves but surely just a little bit, a drop in the bottom of a syringe, couldn’t be that bad? She had found herself thinking more and more about that and when she did, the dream of her changing in the cave came back. Then she’d take the sleeping pills. Knock herself out. She promised Jeremy and Stephen she would not ever touch W again. She would keep that promise even if it killed her. “Okay,” she said, handing over her suitcase to Jeremy, “when we get some free time we will work on our changing.” As he passed through the door, she added, “Besides it will be good to

RaptuRe’s Claim 171 have an excuse to get you naked this weekend. We might not be seeing much of each other any other way.” He threw a mischievous grin over his shoulder. “Oh, it will probably be a very quiet weekend. What could possibly happen?” A few minutes later, Jeremy pulled out of the parking lot and she directed him to the nearest drive-thru so they could replenish the calories their bodies had used. After a couple hours of driving, Lizzy asked Jeremy to stop at a rest stop just off the interstate. She took her small travel bag and walked to the washroom. He went off to the vending machines to get snacks and pop. The washroom was accessible from the outside so her eyes took a few seconds to get accustomed to the dim lighting. As she swung her bag up onto the vanity, the door opened again. She watched in the mirror as an older woman walked in, blinking rapidly, her hand held out catching the nearest cubicle’s wall. As the door closed, she briefly glimpsed a man standing outside, his curly blond hair blowing in the wind. She jumped, rushed to the door and yanked it open again. The man had disappeared. In fact no one stood outside. Only two cars sat in the parking lot: Jeremy’s sedan and a burgundy van, she guessed belonged to the woman. An older man, holding a leash for a small dog looked up then away when he saw it was only her. Shaking her head, Lizzy returned to the washroom. She hadn’t thought about the Satislov cousins for a long time. Since no one could prove they had been involved with any of the demon kidnappings and murders, they had been allowed to return to their normal lives. Bart had been arrested and as far as she knew he sat in a jail cell awaiting his trial date. Max had treated her decently, never once threatening her but yet there had been something calculating and dark about him. Misha and Matthew still made her nervous. Their aggravating impulsiveness still set her nerves on edge. She found herself gritting her teeth and let out a long breath, forcing her body to relax. The toilet flushed and Lizzy heard the woman’s bracelets jangling as she adjusted her clothing. Lizzy dabbed at her

172 Lee Pearce makeup making sure everything was in place. Lizzy left as the woman stepped out of the cubicle her hands extended toward the sink. She walked back to the car. Jeremy sat on the hood and handed over a can of Diet Coke. She popped the tab and took a sip. He held out a bag of chips and she took one, crunching into its salty exterior. He slid from the car. “We should keep going,” he said. “I need to stop at my dad’s.” She smiled but didn’t move. Jeremy’s father was a known alcoholic and growing up, whenever Jeremy got within arm’s reach of his father, ended up sporting a few bruises or if he managed to stay away, just got an earful of verbal abuse. He reached over and put an arm around her shoulder. “You don’t have to come in.” “I know,” she said, breathing in his scent of soap and musk. “Besides, he may not even be there,” Jeremy said, “He usually goes hunting on this weekend.” He gave her a hug then led her around to her side and opened the door. She slid into her seat and he closed the door. She watched as he walked around the back of the car and up to his door, opening it, sliding in. He caught her smiling at him. “What?” he asked suspiciously, as he turned the key in the ignition. “You’re so good to me,” she said. He smiled.“We’re together now. I hope to be good to you for a long, long time.” He shifted the car into reverse and backed out. “I like the sound of that,” she said, kissing the tips of her fingers and touching his lips. He growled, putting the car into drive but not accelerating. “If you want, I could park the car and show you how good I can be to you.” Lizzy laughed. “And how would you explain being late to Stephen?”

RaptuRe’s Claim 173 “It’s going to be a very long weekend,” he said. “You sure we can’t get a hotel room?” “Stephen would kill me. He and Mark have the whole weekend planned out and it involves a lot more than just a turkey dinner.” “They’re not going to change their minds,” he said, “I mean about letting me in?” “No, Jeremy,” she said, “Why would you think that?” “I know they’re only doing it because of you,” he said. “They’ve always liked you,” she said, “You had to be nominated, you know. And not by me. I still have to be formally forgiven for biting you.” “What about that?” he asked. “What if they don’t forgive you? What if someone does want the penalty?” She sighed and looked out the window. “The clan does have to approve. Majority wins. I did do something wrong but I saved your life. That’s all that is important.” “What if…” he shook his head. “They wouldn’t dare. You’re one of the few females in their pack.” He looked at her slyly. “Maybe if I promise to keep you constantly pregnant and at home, they’ll let you live?” She punched him playfully in the arm. “It better involve a leash,” she said, “because if I get loose who knows what kind of damage I would do to you.” He reached down and rubbed the inside of her thigh. “I think I am much better prepared now to handle your kind of damage.” She grabbed his hand. “Enough or we will be late.” Less than an hour later, Jeremy pulled up at the curb in front of a small grey house in one of Rocks End’s older neighborhoods. A rusty pickup truck and the shell of an older model sports car filled the driveway. Lizzy followed Jeremy up the side of the

174 Lee Pearce driveway, taking care not to step in the field of bristly weeds that had taken over the front lawn. A sidewalk of cracked patio stones led from the driveway to the front step. The screen in the front door flapped loosely in the breeze. Jeremy sighed as he opened the door for Lizzy, letting her pass through first. “I guess I’ve got some chores to do,” he moaned. Lizzy wrinkled her nose as the smell of rotting food and unwashed body assailed her senses. The kitchen stood to the right. Dirty dishes sat piled on the counter and stovetop. An open case of beer sat on the kitchen table, half filled with empties. “I see the party has started,” Jeremy mumbled. She reached for his hand but a loud voice called from the basement. “Is that you Jeremy?” “Yes, Dad,” he said walking over to the stairs. “Good, I got some stuff planned for you to do this afternoon. We have to go to the hardware…” his voice faded until all they heard was mumbling. Jeremy rolled his eyes. “Dad, later all right?” he called down the stairs. “I have this appointment right now but I’ll be back by dinner time.” They both heard his father muttering. “What did you say, Dad?” Jeremy pulled out a kitchen chair and motioned to her to sit. “I’ll just be a second.” Lizzy nodded and sat down. Jeremy jogged down the stairs. “What do you mean you’re still going?” Lizzy cringed as Jeremy’s father’s angry voice carried up the stairs. “I have to do this,” Jeremy said, his voice low and controlled. “What’s wrong? Being a human isn’t good enough for you?” Lizzy glanced at the front door thinking she shouldn’t be listening to their fight. “I’m still human,” Jeremy said.

RaptuRe’s Claim 175 “You’re an animal now. God help me, I can’t believe you let her bite you.” “Dad, you know that wasn’t the way…” “Don’t give me any of that trying to protect her crap. You set that up so she’d bite you while you were fucking her.” “Don’t say that about her!” “She’s just a whore, Jeremy,” his father yelled, “If you can’t get her pregnant then they’ll pass her around until she starts pushing out children. You’re just a fascination to them. They don’t really care about you. They’ll just bide their time until they can get their hands on her themselves.” “You bastard!” A loud crash sounded. And something broke. Lizzy leapt up and ran toward the stairs. She met Jeremy charging up, his face blazing red with rage. His father followed, his face just as red but dripping sweat making his thin grey hair stick to his forehead. “Oh, of course you brought her here,” he said when he saw Lizzy. “What were you thinking? Going to stick it to her up in your room? For old times sake?” Lizzy stared too startled to speak. His father had never spoken this way to her before. She could smell the beer on him. Jeremy grabbed Lizzy’s hand as he passed by and pulled her out the door. “Go on, take that dog’s whelp,” his father said, following them outside, “you know she’ll only move on to the next one once she tires of you. That’s what they all do. Find another cock to sit on. And don’t you come here looking for pity.” Jeremy dragged her to the car, yanked open the door, and pushed her inside. Several neighbors had come out onto their front porches, she saw as she reached over to push open Jeremy’s door. He leaped over the hood and jumped into his seat. He turned the key, revved the engine, and jammed on the gas pedal, his door slamming shut, and raced the car away from the curb. Only when they had left the city limits did Jeremy pull over. He

176 Lee Pearce released his seat belt and grabbed Lizzy pulling her close. His heart raced. She thought it would burst through his chest at any moment. “Are you okay?” he asked. “Me?” she said, “are you? What got into him?” “You know Mom left him at Thanksgiving, right?” “But that was over five years ago,” she said. “Apparently he’s not over it,” Jeremy said. Lizzy let out a small chuckle then clamped her mouth closed knowing how inappropriate it was. Jeremy started to laugh. They both laughed for a few minutes finally pulling apart enough to look at each other. She reached out; he caught her hand and held it against his chest. “He said a lot of bad things,” Jeremy looked sorry. “He didn’t mean them.” She smirked. “Well, don’t worry. I won’t move on to the next, um, cock, until yours is exhausted.” He sat back in his chair and puffed out his chest. “No worries there, my dear. Junior hasn’t failed me yet.” She laughed. “Junior?” He remained smiling as he put the car in drive and pulled back out onto the country road. “I’ll see if you can stay in the guest room,” she said after a few minutes of driving in silence. “I can call one of my friends,” he said. “Stephen might not like me being in the same house as you.” “Lizzy, we don’t have to do lunch on Saturday with my father,” he said a few minutes later, slowly driving down the road. “He’s an angry man,” she said. “I just wish he wouldn’t take it out on you,” Jeremy said. “He really wasn’t that bad,” Lizzy said again as Jeremy slowed

RaptuRe’s Claim 177 to turn in to the ranch. “Besides once we get out in a public restaurant, he’ll behave, right?” Jeremy looked at her disbelief on his face as he stopped at the gate. Lizzy leaned over to speak into the intercom. “Lizzy and Jeremy here.” The gate swung open, an old fashioned chain rattling as it pulled the gate across. Jeremy sped up. The lane, lined with centuries old oak trees, led them between two lush pastures both holding two large herds of horses. Some of the horses looked up to watch them pass. They seemed bored and dropped their heads back to the plentiful grass. Stephen had inherited his family home after his father had passed away many years ago. His father had been wellrespected in the community, being one of the more successful ranch owners, but he had also been very ambitious, hurting a lot of people as he strove to improve his werewolf clan. People still spoke about his plans to kidnap Lizzy’s Aunt Julie and force her to marry Stephen. Julie’s husbands, Brad and Victor, had put a stop to that quickly and unfortunately for Stephen, his father had died during the conflict. Lizzy had been young at the time. Her part had been very small. She had been raptured by a vampire into tricking her aunt to following her into a trap. Her memory was faint of those events. She believed her uncle Victory had a hand in her faulty memory of the events of that day. She thought very little of those early days. A werewolf’s life can be long, sometimes stretching to two hundred years, so he or she learned to keep only the memories she wanted to keep, closing the door on the others. The exterior of the house was decorated with tall two-storey columns that held up a large extended roof over the front patio. Several cars sat parked in front of the house. Jeremy found a spot near the end. He popped the trunk as they stepped out. Lizzy grabbed her knapsack full of books while Jeremy grabbed her suitcase. He didn’t reach for his duffel bag. “Better ask first,” he said to Lizzy’s unspoken question.

178 Lee Pearce Lizzy felt a pang of sympathy twist her heart. Jeremy was used to rejection. He expected Stephen to say no. Stephen wouldn’t say no. Not if she asked. He always gave her what she wanted as long as she made her case sound like it would be good for him. They walked up the front porch. Before they made it halfway across, the door burst open. Mark rushed out, grabbed her in a bear hug, and lifted her off her feet. “Missed you, Lizzy,” he said, hugging her tight. “So good to see you.” She laughed. Mark had become even more affectionate ever since St. Paul. Seems sacrificing one’s life for a pack member gained one a lot of respect and admiration. In Mark’s case it just made him more loving. “Mark.” She gasped as his squeeze became tighter. “Missed you too but…can’t…breathe.” He gently let her down then with one arm still around Lizzy, Mark reached out and shook Jeremy’s hand, pumping it furiously. “So glad you’re here, too,” he said, “we’re going for a run in a few minutes. How’s the NFL treating you?” Then looking more intensely at Jeremy’s, he asked, “How’s your father?” “Well, uh,” Lizzy began, looking up at Mark. “He was quite drunk this time.” Mark stopped shaking Jeremy’s hand and pulled him close. “You need a place to stay?” Jeremy raised an eyebrow in question. “If you don’t mind.” “We have a spare room,” Mark said. He glanced slyly at Lizzy. “Far down the hall from Lizzy’s room.” Lizzy blushed. Sometime her fathers could be quite old fashioned, no matter how old she was or the fact she was employed with her own apartment. “He’s going to need all his energy this weekend,” Mark said, eyeing her seriously, “all of his energy.” “I know,” she said, looking into the noisy interior. “Where’s Stephen?”

RaptuRe’s Claim 179 “Inside,” he said, “introducing the new inductees.”

“New?” she asked. “I didn’t know we had new ones.”

“Yes, a few from out west,” Mark said, directing them both

toward the front door. “They want to open up a business here, a distribution center I think, and asked permission to join our clan. Don’t worry. They still have to be unanimously approved.” Meaning she had to meet them still. “That’s why we were to be here at noon?” Jeremy asked. “Stephen wants you all to meet them, go for a run, see how they do out in the woods,” Mark glanced at Jeremy. Jeremy nodded knowingly. Lizzy knew it wasn’t the woods or the clan that would challenge the newcomers. It was the magic in the woods. The men had a spot where the land dropped into a bowl-shaped hole where they took their new recruits. Lizzy never really knew what happened there as women were never allowed to go. Her Aunt Julie had been there once. She never spoke of what had happened but her face always became haunted when she thought of it. The women had their own spot, deeper in the woods where they went to recharge. Lizzy had been there a number of times, especially right after returning from Oregon. She had spent most of her days there either with Julie or Sara, recuperating. It held a special magic, enveloping her with a power that increased her own werewolf healing abilities. Julie mentioned it helped her get pregnant with her werewolf husband, Brad’s triplets at a time when she shouldn’t have been able to get pregnant and even more miraculously gave her and Victor a son making her undead vampire husband fertile for the briefest of moments. Julie said wishes made in their spot came true. Lizzy wondered what Jeremy would wish for when he got to the men’s area. A long life? Marriage with many children? A successful career? Should she warn him? Perhaps letting nature take its course was the better idea. Let Jeremy wish for what he wanted. She would make her own wishes.

180 Lee Pearce As they stepped into the foyer, she heard a squeal. A darkhaired girl ran toward Lizzy and jumped into her arms. “I am so glad you’re here!” Lizzy laughed. “How are you, Sara?” “Fine now that the odds are evening out,” she said. “What have your brothers been doing now?” Sara sighed dramatically. “Jumping out of trees.” “What?” Lizzy pretended to be horrified. “They saw Victor-dad jump from the window and fly away and thought they could do that too.” Sara leaned in to whisper in her ear. “Brad-dad was very mad. He banned them to their rooms for two weeks.” “Was anyone hurt?” Lizzy scanned the room looking for her nephews. “Uh-huh.” Sara nodded. “Rick broke his wrist. Clive, his ankle.” Lizzy saw the two other ten-year-olds sporting their casts and still managing to get under foot. The men in the room had started to move toward the back door, the closest exit to the barns. She sensed Jeremy moving in close to the other side of her face before she felt his kiss on her temple. “Hey, Sara,” he said, patting her hand, “Lizzy, they want to go. You’ll be okay for awhile?” She nodded. Sara piped up. “We’re baking cookies and a cake.” Then she covered her mouth, aghast. “Supposed to be a secret.” Jeremy winked conspiratorially. “I won’t tell a soul.” Sara laughed. As Jeremy loped toward the disappearing men, Sara sighed. “He is so handsome.” Lizzy looked at her niece. She hadn’t expected her to show interest in boys just yet. She still seemed so young. As Sara slid to the floor, Lizzy thought about the strangers. She hadn’t seen them in the crowd. They must have moved out to the barn

RaptuRe’s Claim 181 earlier. “Did you see the newcomers?” she asked Sara. “Uh-huh.” “And what did you think of them?” “They’re old.” Sara shrugged, meaning she didn’t really care. “Anything else?” “They looked at me funny,” she said. Lizzy felt a chill go up her spine. “Funny? What do you mean?” “Like they didn’t really see me,” she said pointing to her chest. “Like I wasn’t that important.” “Anything else about them? Anything good?” “They had the whitest hair I’ve ever seen.” Couldn’t be. Julie felt a rush of adrenalin as panic raced through her body. She rushed to the far side of the living room to the windows overlooking the barns. The yard was empty. The men had gone inside the barn to take off their clothes before changing. She shouldn’t go there yet she needed to know. There’s no way they would dare to come here. She’d have exposed them immediately. Yes, she had been the only one to see them. Not even Jeremy had seen the cousins. And if Max, Misha, and Matthew were here, she’d get them tossed off the property so fast their heads would spin. “Lizzy?” She heard an older female voice calling from the living room. “In here, Aunt Julie.” “What’s wrong?” Julie wandered in, Sara following. Sara must have said something to her mother. “I wanted to see the newcomers,” she said. “I think I might know them.” “Know them? How?” “Do you remember the Satislov cousins I told you about?”

182 Lee Pearce Julie nodded, a grim look on her face.

“I think they might be them.”

“They’re not,” Julie said, tucking an escaped strand from her

ponytail of brown hair around her ear. “Stephen and Brad had them checked out. They are just businessmen with nothing in their past we should worry about.” Lizzy turned from the window. “I’m probably just overreacting.” “I don’t blame you for being cautious,” Julie said. “Come on. I left the boys stirring cookie batter and I’m afraid there might not be any chocolate chips left to put in the dough.”

Chapter Fifteen Running was the best. Sure loping, jogging, even a fast walk was fun, all legs moving in unison, head swinging low to the ground, scenting. It was all good. Once the pain of the change had passed. Jeremy managed to change at least once a week since the night in the Oregon forest. Each change became easier, less painful, faster as he focused on the goal of becoming. Stephen taught him how to focus using yoga breathing techniques. Stephen taught him a lot on the few times they managed to do an internet phone call. Jeremy found this help encouraging. It meant Stephen had nearly forgiven him for taking the drug W and forcing Lizzy to bite him. It meant Stephen would eventually approve his request to marry Lizzy in the near future. It made Jeremy feel good. Today’s pack run consisted of about twenty members including the three newcomers. He tried to stay close to Stephen and Mark but often found himself jostled to the back of the group. He knew this was only pack dominance being displayed but he didn’t want to lose track of his Patriarch. He felt a need to stay close, in a protective way. The newcomers shifted into white wolves. He figured they must come from an arctic heritage. Normally they would have the advantage in the winter but now in the late fall with the brightly colored leaves carpeting the forest floor they stood out as easy targets. Yet they slunk along the trails, their bodies low to the ground, their muzzles sniffing both air and soil in a constant motion, as if compensating for their disability. He also noted how the two younger let the older one lead, taking their orders silently from his quick movements of his head, ears, and tail. They worked well together like a team of acrobats trusting in each other as they defied death. Stephen led them out across the paddocks, the horses having

184 Lee Pearce already scattered to the far corners. Some of the wolves slid beneath the wooden rails, others leapt high over top. Jeremy chose to fly over the top rail, his natural athleticism enhanced with his wolf blood, easily clearing the rung. As he flew over the top, he dropped quickly realizing he had left his soft underbelly unprotected. His need to show off and prove himself left him vulnerable. Why, on this day, that thought had gone through his mind, he didn’t know, and as he landed on the ground, he glanced around wondering if Stephen or Mark had noticed. Both wolves ran ahead in the pack but he did see a flash of white to his left. By the time he had turned to look, he was again surrounded by more familiar bodies. Jeremy had been only once before to the place in the forest with just Stephen. The experience still made him shiver with apprehension for it was a spiritual place that touched his body, mind, and soul. He had not stayed very long for the feeling had become overwhelming. His body reacted violently in that he had nearly stopped breathing. Stephen later explained it had been his human body trying to cipher the magic of the place. The next time he came to it, his body would be ready. Born werewolves often found the magic easy to assimilate on the first try. Made wolves needed two or three visits before they adjusted. It would be Jeremy’s second visit. He hoped he didn’t make a fool of himself, fainting in front of everyone. He’d never live it down. Besides, he wanted to share this experience with Lizzy soon. He wanted to help with her changes too. She rarely changed saying the pain was excruciating. Only with W had she been forced to change and she said she never wanted to go that route again. It hadn’t been right and it turned her more into a wolf than she thought she should be. She had lost her humanity and that was what she blamed for stabbing Scott even though she had been in her human form. She had still been running on her wolf instincts. He so wanted her to be able to run with him, to hunt with him, to see the land the way he saw it now. He smelled the water before he saw the river banks come up.

RaptuRe’s Claim 185 He stretched out his strides so that he could fly over the water. This time of year the level would be down but it would be very cold. He didn’t want to get his feet, er paws, wet. Concentrating solely on the river ahead, he did sense several wolves bunching him in. He maintained a straight path, leaping as the ground dropped away, sailing into the air. About halfway across, he felt a painful tug on his hind leg. Reflexively, he twisted in midair, snapping at the white head close to his back. He caught a mouthful of hair. The body dropped heavily on top of him and they both fell hard on the far bank. He leaped to his feet, snapping and snarling at the white wolf that lay partially submerged in the river. He lowered his head, his teeth bared, reaching out for the neck. A black wolf barked once. Jeremy froze, recognizing Stephen’s voice. He swung his head toward Stephen, barely containing a whine. Stephen growled in response. Jeremy backed away from the white wolf as it rose slowly, water running from his coat, and shook. A look of satisfaction flashed in its eyes. The other two white wolves stood back, watching closely. Jeremy turned and trotted past Stephen, the pain in his back leg making him limp. He ignored the pain and like he did during football games, plotted his revenge. No one touched the quarterback. Mark moved in beside Jeremy and stayed close by his side for the next few miles of trail. Once they entered the woods, the wolves had to fan out, finding their own trails through the dense underbrush but they all knew where they were headed. Most had made this run many times in their lives. Once they had been there, the magic had imprinted on their minds, pulling them whenever in the vicinity. Abruptly they all stopped. Jeremy, still keeping an eye out for the white wolves, plunged down into the hole sliding to a stop partway down. The other three wolves followed him, seeing his hesitation as a challenge and raced to the bottom. A circle of stones surrounded a fire pit. Wood had been piled nearby. A pole stuck out of the ground a few feet away. Jeremy glanced at

186 Lee Pearce Mark who nodded toward the other three. Jeremy turned and trotted to the bottom. Having already experienced the magic he particularly didn’t want to share it with them but this was part of the initiation. If he didn’t complete each step, he wouldn’t be accepted and risked losing Lizzy. The three white wolves looked suspiciously at the ring of wolves watching from above. A faint tremor vibrated beneath his feet. Each tentatively lifting a paw to sniff it for injury then they all looked at Jeremy. Immediately he felt he had become prey. He began to back away from them putting the fire pit between them. A hush had gone over the clearing as if a shield of silence had been lowered. Birds no longer chirped. Squirrels no longer chattered. Jeremy could only hear the other wolves heavy panting as their anxiety levels increased. But he had expected this. He remained calm. The best was yet to come. Two of the wolves began to pace around the circle, searching for a way out. Jeremy knew the magic compelled them to stay at the bottom. They seemed to think they were trapped. He wondered why this sudden panic. The third wolf remained standing, staring at Jeremy, his eyes calculating. As the two wolves crossed behind him, the third wolf barked once. They froze, their heads lowered in submission. Slowly the temperature in the basin began to rise. Jeremy lay down on his stomach. He could feel the earth’s vibrations through his entire body. Blood pulsed throughout even filling his cock with heat. He thought of Lizzy. He wished she could be here right now. He would take her, ride her from behind, nipping at her ears and soft throat fur. He felt his shaft extending and nearly stood, expecting to see Lizzy appear to his silent appeal. But as he drew his front feet up, he felt a heavy weight drop onto his back. He fell, breath whooshing from his chest. Snapping teeth grabbed at his throat, tore the skin. Claws scraped at his thighs and back, gouging out fur, raking skin. Angered, Jeremy leaped to his feet, shaking off the foe. The white wolf rolled away awkwardly. The second white wolf

RaptuRe’s Claim 187 launched himself and Jeremy dodged him. He slid into the stones lining the fire pit, knocking his head. He lay stunned for a moment, shaking his head to rid it of sand and grit. Jeremy knew he was not allowed to fight his pack mates. And if Stephen wanted to accept these three, then he had better just back away and out of the basin. Yet they seemed not to have remembered that rule. The two wolves slowly stood and faced Jeremy. The third wolf watched from a distance. As the two wolves began to stalk Jeremy, he heard a bark from above. He glanced up. Saw Stephen’s dark form start down the wall. Too late, he saw white blurs launch themselves in his direction. He tried to turn but one caught his rear flank with a paw, digging deep. The other grabbed onto his neck and dragged him onto his back. The basin became filled with running wolves. The third white wolf barked a command and the two wolves pulled back. Jeremy rolled onto his stomach and slowly stood, his body shaking with fury. Stephen approached Jeremy, sniffing at his injuries. Seeing none were serious, Stephen turned to look at the newcomers. They tried to match his stare but soon looked away. Then Stephen turned and slowly led them back to the ranch. Once changed back into human form, the three men stood sheepishly looking at Jeremy. The older man shoved his two younger brothers toward him. They held out their hands, apologizing. “We do not know what came over us,” one brother said. “That place made us sense you were a challenge to us,” the other said. “It will not happen again, brother,” the first said. Jeremy wanted to turn his back on them but he caught Mark’s eye. He shook his head once and Jeremy turned back, taking their hands in turn. “It is a strange place,” he said, “it affected me in a weird way the first time too.” Stephen looked on with approval. “Come. Let’s all go in to

188 Lee Pearce the restaurant in town. I think we need a cold beer.” The men muttered their approval and once dressed, headed toward the cars. Jeremy felt the unmistakable need to see Lizzy and hurried to the house. After several hours of waiting for the men to come back, Julie and Lizzy cooked hamburgers and French fries for the children’s dinner. Julie and Lizzy ate too not knowing when they might actually have company. As darkness fell, they finally heard the sound of loud male voices. Stephen, Mark, Jeremy, and Brad came into the house. Only slightly disappointed she didn’t get a chance to meet the newcomers, especially the ones with white hair, Lizzy held out her arms to Jeremy, immediately inspecting him for any injuries. Instead, he grabbed Lizzy and planted a quick kiss on her lips. Just chaste enough to keep Stephen happy and promising enough to satisfy Lizzy. “How was your run?” she asked, clinging to his arms as he took a step back to a more polite distance. He smelled of sweat and wet earth and she breathed him in deeply. “Great,” he said, smiling broadly. “I feel so…so…alive.” His eyes spoke all to her and she found her body heating up. If they’d been alone dinner would be the last item on the agenda. She was amazed he had the energy to even think about sex. “Well, lover boy,” Mark said, “you’d better go shower if you want to join us at the restaurant.” Jeremy sniffed at his shirt and grimaced. “Yeah, guess so. You two coming?” He looked at both Lizzy and Julie. Julie shook her head. “As much as I’d love to go hang out with a bunch of randy werewolves, I need to get the kids home to bed.” She looked at Brad. “You going for a bit?” Brad shook his head and stooped down to pick up a sleeping Sara. “I’ve had enough for tonight. You guys go and have fun and I will see you tomorrow for the swearing in.” After making sure all the kids had been put into their van

RaptuRe’s Claim 189 securely and Julie and Brad had made it off the property, they all returned into the house. Jeremy tried to talk Lizzy into coming along. The last thing she wanted to be was the only female among super-energized werewolves. She begged off saying she had reports to grade. She kind of hoped Jeremy would find a way to come home early, but figured Stephen would ensure they all returned together. Fresh smelling and clean shaven, the men made sure the house was secure before they left. After a quick visit to the refrigerator, Lizzy followed them out to the car, watched as they too left then headed out to the barn to check on the horses. In the large barn where the men changed into wolf form, she could still smell the musk of their bodies. She breathed in deep but couldn’t decipher any of the scents. Stephen and Mark’s scent permeated everywhere. She thought she could find Jeremy but other than that, there had been too many men for her to pick out any other scents. Late November meant cold nights so she opened up the back doors and started bringing in Stephen’s horses. Most came willingly when she appeared, recognizing her. Stephen’s two stallions, Crowley and Rutger, pranced in their separate corrals, trying to draw her attention. She laughed as she rushed to where the two fences met. “How are the boys?” she asked. They nickered and blew warm air in her hair. In the distance she heard a frantic neighing. Glancing to a far paddock, she saw her own young stud rearing up on his hind legs. He pranced around the corral his tail high, his neck rounded. She brought the other two horses in, closed up the barn and jogged over to the smaller barn, the one she rented from Stephen. Passing through, she slid open the back door. Three mares surrounded her, nudging at her pockets. She laughed and pulled out three apples. She fed one to each horse, the third one taking her apple out of Lizzy’s pocket, too impatient to wait. She led them in to their stalls, fed, and watered them. She hurried back out to get Marley, her stallion. He trotted back and forth near

190 Lee Pearce the gate, calling out to her in soft tones, as she approached. “You don’t like being far from your ladies, do you?” she said, her voice soothing. She rubbed his head, ran her hand beneath his curly mane that looked like Rastafarian dreadlocks, hence his name. She led him into one of the stalls across from the mares so he could keep an eye on them. As she worked, Lizzy glanced around. The barn held ten box stalls. She could easily envision six more horses, maybe even another stallion, living here. Once she saved enough money, she’d use those funds to continue to build the herd. That had been the plan until Jeremy had started getting out of state football team offers. She knew Stephen would continue to let her rent the barn to house her horses but he might not be happy taking on the care of them. She’d talk to him when this weekend was over. Until then he’d be busy with the ceremonies bringing in the new recruits. Lizzy picked up a curry brush and started on Marley’s coat when her cell phone buzzed. She glanced at the screen and read the text message from Jeremy. “Miss you.” She smiled, put the curry brush under her arm, and typed back. “Bored already?” “Meet me at the Crystal Palace.” The Crystal Palace, the bar for supernaturals, offered a wide range of hospitality services. Everything from strippers to bondage playrooms to exotic food and drink. If they didn’t have it, they found it, made it, or killed it for you. Such was their underground slogan. Most people who spent time at the Crystal Palace looked for the type of pleasure other bars considered amoral. Everyone knew about this bar. Lizzy felt her body go flush thinking about Jeremy taking her up to one of the play rooms, tying her to a bed and using her body. Or maybe she’d tie him to the bed. Stephen would not be happy if he found out. But she was a grown woman. “One hour. Finishing with the horses.” She typed, smiling

RaptuRe’s Claim 191 wickedly. Fifty-eight minutes later, she pulled into the Crystal Palace parking lot. Even though early in the evening, the lot was fairly full and she had to park at the outer edge. Time meant nothing to supernatural beings with long life spans. They could party all day and night and day again if they chose. She wondered what it would be like to be locked up with Jeremy for days on end. Would they ever run out of ways to pleasure each other? Not with her appetite for his body. She hurried across the parking lot, running carefully between the cars for she had put on her tightest jeans and heels for Jeremy’s viewing pleasure. Two bouncers stood guard at the main entrance. They both turned to watch her approach and she slowed, trying to catch her breath. One was tall, thin, and waiflike and the other bulky and smelled like a werewolf. She figured the first must be a vampire. Speed and brawn were good assets to have at the door to keep undesirables from coming in. “Ms. Greenley,” Werewolf bouncer said, nodding his head slightly in reverence to her guardian, Stephen. His eyes strayed down her legs. She felt uncomfortable under his gaze but knew he wouldn’t dare touch her, again in reverence for Stephen. She waved her cell phone at him. “I’m meeting…” He merely smiled and opened the door for her. “Enjoy your evening.” The vampire stepped out of the way, not really necessary as he didn’t take up much room. She noticed his approving gaze too of her body as she passed into the dim interior and felt a flush of excitement. Would Jeremy be upstairs already or would he be waiting for her at the bar? The beat of one of the new country songs struck her body, making it respond excitedly, as she sauntered past the coat check. No one attended the counter and the door was wide open. She could hear some moans coming from the back and thought that might be an interesting spot to go down on Jeremy.

192 Lee Pearce A bar sat to the left. Several men looked up at her as she approached. They looked hopeful as she scanned their faces. “What can I get you?” She turned to face the bartender. “Beer. Whatever’s on tap.” As she waited for him to pour her glass, she dug through her purse for her money. “No need,” he said, handing her the drink, “it’s paid for.” She looked at him, questioningly. He nodded toward the far wall. Smiling in a knowing way, she thanked him, picked up her glass and walked toward the line of booths looking for Jeremy. Nice to be so thoughtful, she thought. Maybe I won’t tie him so tight he can’t get loose. The first booth held a man and a woman deep in conversation. The second booth held two men, sitting side by side, their hands under the table. One had his eyes closed, the other looked up as she passed by, and nodded an invitation toward the vacant space on the seat beside him. She looked away, feeling her face blush and moved on, so she didn’t actually see the next booth’s occupant until he spoke. “Lizzy, please sit down.” Lizzy jerked to a stop and looked up, every fibre in her body telling her to run. “Max, what the hell are you doing here?” He slowly stood, towering over her, and pointed to the seat opposite. “I wanted to talk to you. Alone.” She remained standing and glanced around the rest of the bar. Several vampire groups sat huddled on the far side in deep conversation. The other tables were full with couples waiting for the stage show to begin. Strangely, she didn’t see a large group of men anywhere in the room. A chill went up her back. “Say what you want to say. Jeremy is expecting me.” Max motioned to the bench again. “Please. This might be a long conversation.” Lizzy thought about turning around and leaving. She had nothing more to say to this man. Did he not realize what had

RaptuRe’s Claim 193 happened a few months ago was all acting on her part? That she had no interest in him or his brothers? Still, Max had never threatened her once in those few hours. In fact he had treated her respectfully even saving her from a fall into the lake when she had grabbed Scott. Maybe it wouldn’t hurt to stay and listen to whatever he wanted to say. “A few minutes, okay?” she said sliding in only to sit close to the edge in case she had to leave quickly. Max looked like he had aged about a decade. His hair showed streaks of grey and he just plain looked tired, his back slumped, his eyes puffy. She caught herself feeling a little sorry for him and stopped. He was Bart Satislov’s cousin and most likely knew what Bart had been doing for the past three years. “Make it short, Max,” Lizzy said, grasping her beer glass with both hands. “Jeremy is…” Again he looked apologetic, staring into her eyes. His one hand held a bottle of beer, the other tapped beside his cell phone. Another chill ran down her back. “How?” she asked, finding it hard to take her eyes off the cell phone. “When we were finishing dinner,” he said, “he was talking to one of the others and I borrowed his.” Lizzy started to slide from the bench. He reached out and grabbed her wrist. She froze, fear choking her throat. “Please, I mean you no harm,” Max said, releasing her hand and she settled back down. “I knew nothing of what Bart was doing to those kids. I knew he was hurt from losing his wife and daughter but I didn’t know how deeply.” He looked so sincere, she relaxed. A little. “Where are your brothers?” she asked. “They’re back at the other bar,” he said. “This is the only other bar in town. I hope you don’t mind.” “Why do you want to join this clan?” she asked, ignoring his implied statement.

194 Lee Pearce “Mark and Matt need structure,” he said, relaxing back into the seat. “They need a proper pack to run with, a system that will give them discipline, men around them who are not crazy.” Still not convinced, she pushed him. “Why this one? Halfway across the country? You live in Oregon. You know the rules. You can’t set up a business here…oh…” Max nodded. “I’m planning to set up a distribution center for one of Bart’s companies in the Midwest,” he said. “I’ve taken over as CEO since he’s been in jail and I thought I’d try your clan first. Stephen seemed open to the idea of more jobs coming to the region.” “But why us?” “I was so impressed with the way you handled yourself that I thought I had to be involved with your group.” She stared directly at him, trying to catch him in the lie but he did not flinch nor break eye contact. She finally looked down at her glass as took a sip of her beer, stalling for time. His choice was too coincidental. What did he really want? Revenge? Apparently his lifestyle had been encouraged since Bart’s arrest. Her? He had several wives and children back in Oregon. He had told her he was not interested in her for children. Could it truly be just for business expansion then? “I still don’t get it,” Lizzy said. “Why not Illinois? Or Michigan? You’d be closer to transportation hubs than here in the middle of West Virginia.” He started to speak then stopped himself several times. Finally, he shook his head and confessed, “Okay, it was you. I wanted to be near you again.” “Max, no.” She drew back, her back digging into the seat. “I know you love your human,” he said, his hands raised defensively. “And that I don’t stand a chance. He is everything. He is your soul mate. You have claimed him.” “Then why?” “Why am I here?” He gazed into her eyes. “I want to make

RaptuRe’s Claim 195 you happy.” “Max, I’m not interested in fooling around.” “That’s not what I meant,” he said, “Not only do I have controlling interest in Bart’s businesses, I am also part owner in several sports teams.” Lizzy stared at him, her breath catching in her throat. “Jeremy is good at football,” he continued, quickly moving on, “he can go anywhere, be a superstar, make lots of money. Keep you in the lifestyle you are accustomed to living. You can have babies, hire nannies, maids, so you can do your own thing. Run a business. Don’t let others dictate what you can and cannot do.” “You?” she broke in when he took a breath, “you arranged for those offers?” “I wanted to help you, Lizzy,” he reached out for her hands. She pulled them away and onto her lap. He grabbed his beer bottle instead. “I want to see you happy. You are so beautiful. You deserve to have all that you want.” “And you don’t think Jeremy can do that for me?” “On the salary he’d make as a regular player? Do you know how much that is going to be? You’d have to sell your horses. Get a job. I know you. You love him too much to let him see how unhappy you are. You would do whatever you had to even if it meant getting rid of what you love the most.” “But Max, wherever you send him, us, I still wouldn’t be allowed to have a job. And I love children. I want lots. But a life of constantly moving around is not a way to raise a family. And I’d need something more in my life.” She took a breath. “We have our plans. Jeremy and I. Get a place here. Raise horses. A family.” “Then I’ll help you,” he said, “I’ll find a job for you in one of my companies. Freelance. You can work from home. No one need know what you’re doing. And Jeremy would get paid well. You wouldn’t have to work many hours. Just enough to give you

196 Lee Pearce something to do.” “Work for you?” “You know me,” he said, “you know I never once threatened you back on the island. My brothers were enthusiastic, but they too were prepared for whatever decision you might have made. We didn’t know Bart had coerced you into coming with him. We didn’t know about the kidnapping of your patriarch.” “If you had?” “We would have stopped him.” “And the other two girls? Did you ever meet them?” He shook his head. “I think Scott kept them all to himself.” “Why would he treat me any different?” “Because you came willingly.” Max said thoughtfully. “I think Bart was trying to offer you something he assumed you would want. Many fathers for your children. He wanted you to know you did have that power to choose.” “Why would he ever think that I would want more than one husband?” She shuddered. Jeremy would be all that she ever wanted. “His wife came from another marriage,” he said, “she had been widowed and took to Bart quickly. They had a passionate affair, got married, had their daughter then something happened. He suspected his wife of having other affairs. They fought constantly. They’d had a fight the day of the accident.” “So Bart thought all of us females are adulterers?” “It was his way of letting you know he was giving you his permission.” “As long as I kept it in the family.” She hated Bart even more. Just because his wife wandered into other men’s beds didn’t mean she would. “I was shocked when I heard what Scott had done to you,” Max said. “I knew he had a quick temper but I never thought he’d strike a female, let alone beat her to the brink of death.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 197 “He thought I could change,” she said, remembering him standing over her in the bedroom a look of surprise on his face. “So he pumped you full of W and forced you to change,” Max said, his voice sad. “Scott was lost,” she said, “it was Bart who took me to the cave and gave me the drug the first time. I suppose he saved my life. But he went back to the house, leaving Scott to watch over me. I knew when I shifted back to human form Scott would finish what he had started.” Her voice faded. She didn’t even want to think about what happened after that. “Scott deserved what he got,” Max said softly. “I am not a murderer.” “You were defending yourself,” Max said, “that’s what the police records say.” “And you didn’t question the charges,” she said. “You could have had me locked up if you wanted a further investigation.” He leaned back in the bench. “It wasn’t necessary. Scott had a bad temper. The evidence against Bart was indisputable. Bart will be in jail for a long time. Kidnapping and murder come with long sentences.” “What would this job entail?” she asked, changing the subject. “Well, I do have one you might like,” he said, “I have an engineering firm that needs sensitive samples delivered about once a week. It would mean a few hours on a train then a plane ride home. You’d be home before dinner. Jeremy doesn’t even have to know.” “What kind of samples?” she asked suspiciously. “Just papers mostly.” “Why can’t I go on a plane both ways?” “I can’t risk these samples getting out of your sight,” he said, “no security x-rays, no random checks. I need someone who I can trust to keep the goods with them at all times. I know you’re

198 Lee Pearce the right person. I know I can trust you.” “Pay?” “All tickets will be prepaid,” he said, “you’ll have some spending money for meals. And the salary, well, will depend on distance. Jeremy needs to decide about Texas. Then you and I can negotiate the rate.” “And you’ll expect nothing else?” He leaned forward, looking a little uncomfortable. Here it comes she thought. Probably wants sex on the side. “It would be nice if you welcomed us tomorrow into the clan,” he said, “It would help dispel any concerns your patriarch might have about us.” “All right,” she agreed, startled, not at all what she expected. “I’ll agree to be a courier for your company and nothing else. This is strictly a business relationship.” “Well there is one other thing.” She swallowed heavily. Here it comes, she thought. Make more money. Have sex with him. “Let’s keep this to ourselves,” Max said, “for now. I’d rather Jeremy or anyone else didn’t know. I wouldn’t want Jeremy’s choices to be biased if he had to worry about you traveling so much.” She thought this strange. Most pro ball teams were situated in or near large cities with major air and rail terminals. Travel would not be an inconvenience. Still. Max was right. It might influence Jeremy’s decision and she wanted Jeremy to go where he wanted to go. She agreed but was still suspicious. “Nothing else?” Max nodded. “Nothing else. Like I said. You’ve been claimed by Jeremy. I just want you to do some work for me once a week. The rest of the time, you can be with your rising football star.” Even though Max’s offer seemed proper, Lizzy still felt uneasy

RaptuRe’s Claim 199 about not sharing the news with Jeremy. As she climbed into bed later that night, it disturbed her the Satislov cousins passed Stephen’s rigorous background checks. Had he not realized they were the ones who had been to visit her while she was on Bart’s island? How could that information have been kept from him? Stephen was very thorough when it came to checking out each of the potential new pack members. Lizzy rolled in her sheets until she felt safely swathed in the comforts of her home. She reached up to turn off her light and tucked her arm under her pillow as she lay on her side. Closing her eyes, she tried to blank out her mind, a trick that often made her fall asleep. As she pictured a dark room, she felt her body relax into sleep. A door creaked. Mold filled her lungs. A heavy form pressed down on her body. She tried to push him off. A spear jabbed into her side. Blood squirted onto the mattress. Another spear jabbed her in the stomach. She tried to fend off his blows but he struck her hands, breaking the wrists. She screamed in agony. He struck her face, breaking her jaw. He kept hitting her body. Bones broke. Pain erupted everywhere. She couldn’t move, couldn’t defend herself. Then he sat back. Laughter erupted in the room. She felt a stab in her arm. Liquid fire raced through her body. ‘Not again’, she thought. “We’ll do this again and again,” Scott said, his face glowing with sweat in the candlelight, “until I tire of it. Change, bitch. Change for me. Again.” Lizzy woke, tearing the sheets from her body. Her nightgown stuck to her body. Only a dream, only a dream, she kept repeating in her mind. She crawled from her bed to her dresser. Opening her makeup bag, she found the bottle of pills and popped the lid. Pouring two into her hand, she tossed them quickly into her mouth, swallowing them without water, like so many times before. She waited a few minutes, enjoying the feel of the sedatives taking effect. Her pulse slowed, her muscles relaxed, her mind became foggy. She dragged herself back to bed, collapsing on the sweat-soaked sheets, barely having the strength to pull the duvet over her body before passing out.

Chapter Sixteen In the morning, Jeremy found Lizzy out in her stable, cleaning out the stalls. She wore jeans and a T-shirt that clung to her sweaty skin in all the right places. He thought they might luckily have a few minutes alone together but he watched her as she worked quickly and efficiently, thought it would be better if he helped her. He grabbed a shovel and started on the next stall. He struck a wall and the board splintered. “Careful, Jeremy,” she said, sounding tired and frustrated, “I’ve got to replace some of the boards around here.” “Can’t Stephen do it?” he asked. He knew the answer even before he finished asking the question. The lease Lizzy had signed with Stephen meant she took care of any repairs even though they both knew the boards had been rotting before she had ever rented the barn. “I plan to take some time tomorrow morning,” Lizzy said, a little on edge. “Do some repairs.” “If we get up early enough we can get a lot of this done,” he said, “before lunch.” “We?” she sounded surprised. Stephen had made Lizzy do much on her own, making her independent, a trait Jeremy found attractive but sometimes she was a little too independent, wanting to take on too much herself, not sharing. “Well, we are in this together, right? We’ll have a ranch and football. Might as well start sharing the duties now.” Lizzy shouldn’t feel totally responsible. She had to realize he was there to help her too. He looked up as he lifted his filled shovel. “How was your night out?” she asked, resting her elbow on her shovel’s handle, smiling warmly. She looked like she hadn’t slept well the night before. He hoped she hadn’t been worrying about him. “Good,” he said, carrying a shovelful of manure and wet

202 Lee Pearce straw to the wheelbarrow. “I’d forgotten how rowdy those guys can get. They’re worse than the guys on the team.” Lots of drinking and man-talk had made him feel accepted. They all seemed genuinely pleased about his getting offers from another team already even though some had mentioned it seemed early in his career. He’d make sure Lizzy was included too if she wanted to come. Then the women had started coming over, picking off the men one by one. Most of the wolves didn’t have a problem leaving with these women who were not their wives and left the restaurant until just a small group, including Stephen and Mark remained. Jeremy had been growing increasingly uncomfortable and gladly left with them. On the drive home, he asked about their behavior. “I thought werewolves had only one mate,” he said. “Remember they are part human,” Mark said. “Infidelity runs through humans too.” “I’d never think to do that to Lizzy,” Jeremy muttered looking out the side window. Neither Stephen nor Mark made a comment but he hadn’t expected them to. He’d never felt tempted. Even surrounded by cheerleaders and female fans who were more than willing to show their appreciation and adoration, he never felt the urge. Lizzy was the only one for him. “As long as no one got hurt,” she said, tipping her shovel over the wheelbarrow. He moved out from the shadows, his arm muscles straining with the weight of his shovel. Sweat had broken out on his brow and he stopped to wipe it away. She watched his hand. “Looks like you’re out of shape.” Before she could move away, he dropped his shovel against the door, stepped up close, forcing her back against the gate. He breathed in deep, the scent of her hair filling his head with the need to touch her skin. He placed his hands on either side of her shoulders on the gate, effectively trapping her. He bent his lips close and brushed her eyelids. She tilted her head up and he

RaptuRe’s Claim 203 pressed against her mouth. When she opened to him, he tickled her lips with his tongue. When her teeth grazed his tongue, he pushed it in further. She moaned, sucking on his tongue, pushing her hips away from the wall to rub against his crotch. She pulled back to give just enough room so her hands could reach his fly. He grabbed her wrists and pulled them behind her back. She sighed impatiently. “We promised,” he groaned, peppering her jaw and throat with kisses. “I know,” she gasped, “but it’s too long. I hardly see you anymore.” “We saw each other yesterday morning,” he said, his tongue circling down her salty skin toward her cleavage. Leaving one hand to restrain her wrists, he used his fingers to pull down the strap of her tank top and bra, exposing the mound of her breast. Gently pulling her flesh free of the cup, he lifted the nipple to his mouth. Swirling around the areola, he breathed hotly on the rigid tip. Then he raked his teeth on her delicate skin. She gasped and arched her back. He nipped and twisted with his teeth until Lizzy writhed against his body. She yanked at her arms trying to free herself. He knew she’d want to touch him. His cock begged for her warm touch. It strained against his jeans. He forced his knee between her willing legs, putting his thigh against her hot pussy. He swore he could feel her heat through the layers of denim. She rubbed her crotch up and down his leg, striking his shaft with an all-too­ familiar rhythm. His penis strained painfully and unthinking, he used both his hands to pop the button at his waistband. Her hands shot down, unzipping his fly, inserting them beneath his underwear, pulling his shaft into the cool air. He moaned. She shoved her own pants and panties down as one, kicked out of her boots and stepped out of her jeans as she sat on the edge of the feeder bin, balancing carefully. Jeremy lifted her up and turned her so her back was to him. She started to protest but he nipped at her ear.

204 Lee Pearce “Trust me,” he said, “you’re going to like this.” He placed a hand on her back and bent her over the feeding bin, her legs spread wide, the scent of her pussy driving him crazy. He moved in close, his penis slipping along her wet crevice. She reached between her legs, grabbing his shaft. Her touch made him dizzy and he grabbed her hips to steady himself. “Lizzy,” he said, gasping as she nudged his head into her tight opening. “Jeremy, I want you,” she said, “I need you. Fuck me now.” He thrust in deep, his balls slapping against the back of her thighs. He grabbed her hips and pummeled her body, thinking only of her body begging for his cock and that he had to give much to satisfy her. Lizzy started the low cries that would lead to her orgasm. He sped up the rhythm, his fingers digging into her flesh. She lifted her back and he grabbed her breasts, holding her tight, teeth pressing against her skin. This time he didn’t feel the need to take her blood. She turned her head. He met her lips instead. She sucked in his tongue. His cock jerked inside her body. Knowing she hadn’t yet come, his hand dropped to her clit. He pressed against her tuft of hair, his fingers brushing the swollen nub of flesh. He could feel his pulsing shaft still buried in her body. He pressed against her channel, drawing his finger up higher, parting the skin, finding that spot she enjoyed so much. She cried out, her body tightening around his rod. This time his cock spurted its seed. Her inner muscles played along his length, massaging it. Jeremy held her tight, not wanting to disengage, even though gravity took over and his semi-erect penis withdrew. He continued to rub his hands over her breasts and stomach. “You are so hot,” he said. “Why is it I cannot get enough of you?” She sighed heavily. “Your body is so sexy. It just seems to know what will drive me over the edge.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 205 “Me? I think you are the one driving me.” She laughed, her hands reaching around behind where his cock lay in the small of her back. “When we move in together in a few months, we can make love all night when you have home games and off season. How does that sound?” “Where would you like to move to?” he asked. She tightened her fingers around his shaft, feeling it shift. “How about somewhere warm so we can continue to use the outdoors?” “Lizzy!” Mark called from outside the stable. “Yes?” she called back. “Stephen wants to talk to you before lunch,” he said. “You two better hurry.” “He timed that well,” Jeremy groaned. She laughed, pressing her head against Jeremy’s T-shirt covered chest. “Darn werewolf hearing.” He bent down to pick up her panties and held them open so she could step into them. As he lifted them up her thighs, he breathed in deep the smells of their lovemaking. He settled her panties on her hips. He slipped a finger beneath the elastic and slipped it between the wet folds of her skin, pushing into her channel. “Jeremy, we don’t have time,” Lizzy said, grabbing his hand, yet holding it in place. “They can wait,” he said, pushing aside the fabric. His tongue darted out, tasting her. “Just want to make sure…” “What…?” she asked breathlessly. “That you are done coming for me.” His inserted a second finger and plunged it deep into her channel, curling them, seeking out her pleasure spot so deep inside. His mouth circled her clit and he sucked on it, harshly. Lizzy fell back against the wall, moaning loudly as he worked feverishly. She swung a leg up over his shoulder. Her body shuddered a few times but still

206 Lee Pearce no flood of fluid. It wouldn’t be long he knew. Her skin grew flush with redness. She grabbed his head. He sucked harder, his fingers pumping faster. Then her body jerked and wetness flooded his hand. He lifted his head away from the sensitive nub as she collapsed to the sand floor. “I…I didn’t think I was ready,” she said, gazing up at him. “How?” He grinned. “If you need help walking, I can always carry you up to the house.” “Don’t you dare,” she said, accepting his hand as she stood. This time she didn’t let him help her dress, taking her jeans from his hand. He did up his own jeans, pushing his protesting cock to its resting position. He saw her looking at his bulge. “Apparently you were ready too.” “I wanted to please you,” he said. “Besides, it wouldn’t look good if you had to carry me up to the house.” She laughed and then a serious look came over her face. “Were you serious about me picking where we are going to live?” He nodded. “We’re in this together. For life, remember? I won’t make any decisions until we’ve discussed them.” She took his hand as they sauntered up to the house. “You know I love you, Jeremy.” He rubbed her hand with his thumb. “Oh yes, I do know.” “Seriously, I love you and no matter what you decide, it will be all right with me,” she said. “We could live in a shack and I’d still be happy.” “What’s brought this on?” “Nothing,” she said, “it’s just that I don’t want you to feel any pressure about our future. I want you to do what feels best, right for you.” “Us,” he corrected her. “Us. It has to be right for us.”

§§§

RaptuRe’s Claim 207 “So it has come to note that some information of vital importance has been brought forth about our newcomers,” Stephen said once Lizzy and Jeremy had taken seats in the semicircle of seats in front of his desk. Lizzy had had to pretend to be surprised to see Max and his brothers. She and Max had agreed to keep their conversation secret for now when they had parted last night. The guilt of it ate at her. Lizzy dared not look anywhere but at Stephen. She could feel Misha and Matthew trying unsuccessfully to not look in her direction. Max sat at the far end, the curve of the seats allowing him to look almost directly at Lizzy. He leaned forward. “I had to tell the patriarch, Lizzy,” Max said, “we had been unknowing victims on that afternoon out at the island and we were not aware of our cousin’s illegal activities.” Jeremy stiffened and she took his hand, pulling it across to hold on her lap. She realized the significance of what she did and hoped the others saw it too. “Is this true, Lizzy?” Stephen asked. She raised her head. “During that afternoon none of the cousins made any improper moves against me nor did they give me any hint of being involved with Bart and Scott.” Stephen leaned back in his chair, his hands tented in front of his face, his elbows resting on the chair’s arms. His eyes moved back and forth between Lizzy and Jeremy. She glanced at Jeremy. His face grew steadily redder, his body remaining tense. “What am I missing?” Lizzy asked. “What’s happened?” Stephen leaned forward. “Yesterday, the brothers attacked Jeremy while we were out for the run.” “Attacked?” she spun in her chair to face them. “What the hell were you thinking?” Misha, the closest, shrugged. “We had to check the caliber of the human you had chosen as your mate.” “Check?” Jeremy leaped to his feet, his hands clenched. “Bastard, you tore chunks of skin from my body.”

208 Lee Pearce Lizzy gasped. Misha jumped up quickly followed by Matthew. Lizzy stood, sliding in front of Jeremy, her hands grabbing his wrists, keeping them down at her side. If Jeremy attacked them now there would go his chances at having any type of football career. The NFL got enough bad press and they would use any egregious behavior for budget cuts. Right now Jeremy was only a second string quarterback, replaceable. At least until he got to the Dallas Steers. Max would walk out the door and she’d never see him again. Where would that leave her plans for her ranch? Jeremy would be trapped in a dead-end life just like his father. It would break his spirit. “Jeremy, please,” she said. Max slowly stood. “Sit down,” he said. The brothers obeyed if not with a bit of hesitation. Jeremy turned to face Stephen. “Are you going to allow them to remain? You saw what they did to me yesterday. And now that you know they were in on Lizzy’s kidnapping…” Stephen held up his hand. “Everyone out. I want to speak to Lizzy.” Jeremy started to sit back down. “Alone,” Stephen added. Jeremy looked at Lizzy, a question on his face. “I’ll be fine,” she said, even though she felt less than fine. What did Stephen want to talk to her about? Jeremy squeezed her hand and left the room, Misha, the last to leave, closing the door after him. Lizzy sat down and Stephen came around the desk to sit in Jeremy’s vacated chair. “Tell me what happened that afternoon,” Stephen said. She shook her head. “It’s still fuzzy,” she said. The trauma had left her with blanks in her memory. “But I do remember not feeling threatened by them other than the normal males­ trying-to-get-the-female’s attention games.” “They never once gave you the idea they were involved

RaptuRe’s Claim 209 with the torture and killing of the demons? Or the other girls’ kidnappings and disappearances?” “I remember smelling the demon boy’s scent only on Bart and his henchmen,” she said. “And Max and the others never were out of my sight for more than a few minutes so they wouldn’t have had time to get to the far end of the island and back. They never seemed interested in anything else other than me.” Stephen sighed. “I don’t have to accept them. You just give the word and I’ll escort them from this territory. You’ll never see them again.” Lizzy looked down at her hands. Jeremy’s future would die if she chose her words selfishly. Yes, Misha and Matthew did give her the creeps. Max did too but he held too much power in his hands. The power of Jeremy’s life. As she thought about that afternoon a few months ago, he had never really threatened her in any way. She had actually been flattered they went to so much trouble to get her interest, to win her appreciation and affection. “Did they really appear to want to seriously harm Jeremy?” she asked. “It was a rather vicious fight,” he said. “But if they wanted to kill him, they could have done so at any time. I wouldn’t have had time to stop them.” “Where did it happen?” “In our area, why?” “Well, the magic tends to bring out the basic truth in one’s character, right?” He nodded. “So they must have recognized Jeremy had been claimed by me and that they really were testing him.” She paused. “Obviously he passed no matter how warped their method was. I think we should accept them into the clan. Max will bring jobs to this area so in the off-season people will be kept busy working

210 Lee Pearce instead of getting into trouble.” “You’re thinking of Jeremy’s father?” “It would be good to help him,” she said, “and others.” “That man brings nothing but grief to you and yet you want to help him.” “He belongs to Jeremy. He will be a part of our family. I will do what I can to bring him around and any others who are not doing well.” “Why do you take on this responsibility?” Stephen asked. “It is my fault,” she said quietly. “If we hadn’t fallen in love then he wouldn’t have felt he needed to take W to become one of us.” “Jeremy didn’t know what he was doing,” Stephen said. “He didn’t understand the ramifications and the position he had put you in.” “He would have died, Stephen,” she said, feeling the familiar ache grow in her chest. “I couldn’t just let him die.” “But he knew he was taking the W,” he reminded her, “He knew he would have to be turned eventually. He thought he could force one of us. He told me this himself.” “He’s not a devious sort,” she said, trying to defend Jeremy while trying to hide this bit of news she hadn’t known. “Jeremy loves me. He would have done anything to make it easier for me. He didn’t want me to have to choose between you and him.” Stephen sighed and took her hands in his own. “I would never have done that to you. It would have been interesting having a human in the family.” “But you weren’t making it easy for Jeremy,” she said, jerking her hands away. “I…you were growing up,” he said, “I’ve never had a daughter. I didn’t want to let you go.” Abruptly she stood. “So that’s why you didn’t have me killed?”

RaptuRe’s Claim 211 “I didn’t have you killed because you were one of our few females,” Stephen said. “The council made that decision.” “So if I’d been a guy you would have had to fully punish me?” Stephen looked away. She saw the truth in his silence and it hurt her more than losing her own biological father. “That’s all you see me as? Another female?” She waved toward the door. “You know, that’s all they saw too. A suitable breeder. But at least they were prepared to treat me with respect and dignity. Did you know that? Max had offered me a fabulous home, a life with anything I wanted, even a ranch for my own use. He was going to treat me like a queen. Did you know how hard it was not to accept?” “But you have all that here and more,” Stephen said, his back up. She pointed out to her barn. “More? That barn is falling apart. The side boards are rotting. The back door hinges need replacing. With my job, I can barely make enough money to pay for the lease, the feed, and the vet bills. If my father hadn’t left me a bit of money, I wouldn’t have been able to go to school. I’d never get any student loans because you, my guardian, have too much money.” “I’d loan you the…” “Ahhh!” she screamed, walking to the door. “You don’t get it, do you? Your love comes with too many clauses, Stephen. I can’t afford you. Jeremy asks nothing of me. He even doesn’t want to accept the trade because it will take me away from my future plans, but you know what? I don’t care anymore. I’m going to make my own money. Get my own ranch. Continue to raise my own horses. And I won’t need you or your stupid pack rules or your conditional love.” Lizzy yanked open the door. She barely noticed the incredulous stares of the werewolves who stood around the living room as she ran through and up the stairs. “Lizzy, come back here,” Stephen called out angry.

212 Lee Pearce She ran into her room and slammed the door shut. She pulled out her suitcase and started stuffing it with clothes. Her door creaked open and she jumped toward it thinking she’d slam it shut and lock it this time. But Jeremy was too quick. He dashed inside just as she landed against the door, bruising her shoulder. He grabbed her by the arms and just held her. Her body shook with emotion. “You…me…you…” She finally allowed the tears to pour from her eyes. He pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her body. “I know,” he said, “me too.” “I’m tired of them only seeing me as good for having children,” she sobbed. “I know,” he said, again. “I can do other things,” she said, “I can run a business. I’m good at teaching. I’m getting offers about teaching business courses next year, not just the developmental freshmen courses.” “You are?” Jeremy asked. “You didn’t tell me.” She sighed. That had slipped out. “It’s okay,” she said, “I’m not going to do it. I’ll be transferring to whichever school in whichever city you choose so it doesn’t matter anymore.” “But if it’s something you want to do…” “I want to be with you,” she said, looking into his eyes. “And no more of this werewolf stuff. We’ll go on our own. Live by our own rules.” “Independent?” Jeremy asked, his voice incredulous. “We don’t need anyone,” she said, “other people live with no money or support when they start out. We can do it too.” “But we don’t have to,” he said, “I’m a pro ball player. We will be fine. Nothing is every guaranteed, so I want us to save money for a year or two before getting the ranch. We are not going to be bad off or in a roach infested apartment.” She heard the caution in his voice and cringed. She had

RaptuRe’s Claim 213 forgotten how much he didn’t want to be like his father, constantly drinking to forget his unhappiness at his having no money. Of course he would want to move slowly, but they didn’t have to if she worked for Max it would cushion their savings faster. “Jeremy, I…” she started. For a brief second, she saw his hope and ambition fading from his eyes. Pain shot through her chest. It hurt her to see his confusion. She brushed away her tears. “I’m sorry, Jeremy. I’m just really upset at what Stephen said.” The hope came back to his eyes. “When I’m settled in my career and making lots of money, we’ll buy you a huge ranch with hundreds of horses and staff and make you one of the most powerful horsewomen around.” She laughed. “And children. Don’t forget about our children.” “Yes, we’ll have lots of horses for them too,” he said, holding her tightly. “And footballs. Lots of footballs to toss around. Maybe even turn one of the paddocks into a regulation field so we can play real games.” “Let’s go back to my apartment,” she said, “spend the rest of Thanksgiving together just the two of us.” “As much as I’d love to, we can’t,” he said. “There’s the ceremony this afternoon then Julie’s expecting us for dinner. And then tomorrow...” “…lunch with your father,” she finished. “Stephen does love you,” he said. She stiffened in his arms. “Jeremy, he is just my guardian. It is his responsibility to love me.” He sighed. “You’re wrong. You’re just upset and don’t see it. He was very upset, almost murderous, when you walked past him at the truck stop. He nearly killed me before I could explain. If that isn’t love…” “Then why did it take so long for you to come get me?” she said, quietly, “I nearly died.”

214 Lee Pearce “I know,” he said, “I was there. Don’t you remember?”

“Barely.”

“It’s hard for him,” Jeremy said, “to separate being a father

and a patriarch. I saw the way he fought with it. If it wasn’t for Mark, he’d probably have gotten himself killed trying to rescue you.” “He sees me only as an asset,” she said. “He didn’t want another clan having his asset.” “No, he doesn’t,” Jeremy said. She turned her face against his chest so she would stop talking and just breathe in deeply of his musky smell. She had grown tired of this conversation. At least Jeremy still loved her for who she was. She ran her hands slowly down his back, enjoying the feel of his muscles. They twitched under her fingers. As she ran down into the small of his back, he groaned and shifted his hips a little to the side. “Take your clothes off,” she said, pushing away, remembering part of the earlier conversation. “Uh, we really don’t have the time,” he said, smiling lustfully. She smiled back. “That’s not what I meant. I want to see your wounds.” He shook his head and took a step back. “Already healed. Not necessary.” She grabbed a fistful of his shirt forcing him to stop or risk tearing it. “I want to see what they did to you.” Reluctantly, he unbuttoned and pulled his shirt over his shoulders. He turned to show her his back. He had a nasty row of scratches at the top of his right shoulder. The skin had already healed but the scars would take a little longer to fade. “Where else?” “Uh, nowhere,” he said, pulling up his shirt. “You mentioned gouged skin?” she said, reaching for his pants’ zipper.

RaptuRe’s Claim 215 He stepped away and pulled his pants down over his hips. They bunched at his knees. He pulled up his boxer shorts to show another gash on his left hip. This one had gone deep and remained bruised even though it healed faster than a normal wound. On a human it would have needed stitches. He should have had stitches anyway. She brushed her fingers over the red flesh. “Didn’t it hurt you this morning?” she asked. “When we were together?” He blushed. “No, not like the way we did it.” She laughed. “Oh, so you didn’t want me to see your wounds? But you wanted to make out? Aren’t you creative?” “You didn’t mind?” he asked, guilt on his face. She pressed her hand against the growing bulge in the front of his underpants. “I liked it. I liked it very much.” She began to rub along his length. “But don’t ever do it again just to hide your wounds from me. I want to know the truth always. Agreed?” He moaned. “Yes, agreed.” He grabbed her head and pressed his lips against her mouth, forcing her to open to his seeking tongue. She bit down gently as he pulled her body in close, her hand crushed between his shaft and her body. His rod pulsed hotly through the fabric and she wrapped her fingers around it, firmly. A sharp knock on the door startled them both that they jumped apart then looked at each other embarrassed they had acted like guilty teenagers. “They’re starting to arrive,” Mark said. “You need to be down here in a couple minutes. Both of you.” “Okay,” Lizzy called out. “Two minutes.” They heard Mark’s footsteps fade as he walked down the stairs. Jeremy began to pull up his pants, muttering. “Two minutes is not enough time.” Lizzy grabbed her hair brush and pulled it through her hair.

216 Lee Pearce “When we get our own place in January,” she said, “we will have plenty of time together.” The council members comprised of eleven ranchers and businessmen including her Uncle Brad and Mark, patriarch of Julie and Brad’s clan. When Mark and Stephen had moved in together, they had kept their patriarch duties and clans separate except for large gatherings when the two clans happily merged. Julie as matron of the overall area came along too but had no voting power, which didn’t mean if she had an objection she wouldn’t be heard. Her word carried a lot of weight. Lizzy made several pots of coffee and put out the cookies and cake made yesterday while the council met with the newcomers. After a few minutes, the voices became louder and the men started filing into the kitchen. The acceptance ceremony finished, the talk turned to the upcoming football games. Jeremy became the center of attention immediately. “Everyone is really excited about Jeremy getting a better position,” Julie poured herself a cup of coffee. “There’s an offer,” Lizzy said, “but he hasn’t really decided where he wants to go.” She noticed Max speaking with a few of the businessmen. So he was serious about opening up a warehouse here. “He’s waiting to see what I think. The team wants him to transfer for January.” “January?” Julie said. “I know it’s strange,” Lizzy said, nibbling on a chocolate chip cookie. She even managed to find a few chips. “He says the sooner he can get with the team, the sooner he can prove himself as a leader.” “What about you? Are you going to stay or go with him?” “He wants me to go,” Lizzy said. “Stephen will want you to get married,” Julie said. Lizzy glared in her guardian’s direction. “Stephen has to learn I’m an adult now and can make my own decisions.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 217 “I heard you’d been fighting this morning,” Julie said. “I’m tired of him just seeing me as one of his few females,” she said, sipping from her coffee cup. “I’m a person who is going to have her own career and a family one day. I’m going to do it my way. No one is going to have any say in how I do it.” “He loves you, you know,” Julie said. “He’s just never raised children. His own father, if you remember, treated him harshly. You were lucky in that your father had a calmer temper.” “Jeremy and I have a plan,” Lizzy said, glancing at Max now shaking hands with those businessmen. Vaguely she wondered where Misha and Matthew had gotten to. “Have your plans included talk about marriage?” Julie wondered. “No, not really,” Lizzy said, “but you didn’t get married for a few years.” “That’s true,” Julie said, “but Brad, Victor, and I had come to an agreement. Nothing formalized by a court. We were committed to each other almost from the start.” “Jeremy has a lot on his mind,” Lizzy said, “if he wants me to move in with him then I will. Marriage can come later.” “All I’m saying,” Julie continued, “is you had a rough time a few months ago. What you went through upset us all. Jeremy too had to accept his change during a stressful time.” “Are you saying he feels guilty about what had happened to me?” Lizzy said. “I made the choice to go with the Satislovs. I had to talk him into it. Ohhh…” “See?” Lizzy nodded. “You think he just wants me near to keep an eye on me?” “I think he feels responsible for you and that you two shouldn’t jump into anything just yet. It’s too soon.” Julie, Matron of Rocks End, had been known to be right about a lot of things, her instincts trusted by many people. Still

218 Lee Pearce Lizzy knew Jeremy loved her. But part of the deal with Max was for her to move in with Jeremy. And she couldn’t tell Julie about it. “Just tell me you’ll think about it some more,” Julie said, “maybe finish out the next teaching semester and then join him in the summer. If he loves you then he’ll wait. There’s no rush. You two will have a long life together.” Is that what Stephen had tried to talk to her about this morning? That he too was worried Jeremy’s feelings weren’t love but something else. She knew it was love. Jeremy did love her. She loved him. The kitchen cleared of the men and she heard the front door open and people saying goodbye. Jeremy came in a few minutes later and gave her a big hug. “Everything’s looking good,” he said. “Now that I’m officially part of your clan, I can ask Stephen for your hand in marriage.” “What?” she asked, pushing him away so she could look into his eyes. “Marriage,” he said. His face dropped. “You still want to get married, right?” “Is that what you were waiting for?” she asked. “To get Stephen’s permission?” “Well, yes,” he said, confused. “Isn’t that how it’s done?” “What about me?” she asked. “You’ve hardly ever mentioned it. You haven’t even asked me properly.” “But if you had said yes and he said no, then what would we have done?” She pushed him away and moved over to the sink, grabbing some of the cups. She yanked open the dishwasher door letting it drop with a bang. “What’s wrong, Lizzy? What did I say?” he demanded. “You don’t get it, do you?” she said, pulling open the top tray. She started dropping the cups on the rack.

RaptuRe’s Claim 219 “But if Stephen had said no,” he started.

“Jeremy, who do you want to marry? Stephen or me?”

He started shaking his head. “That came out all wrong.”

“When you figure out how to say it,” she said, dumping the

coffee pots, “you come find me.”

Chapter Seventeen Jeremy watched football and Lizzy helped in the kitchen when Julie needed it or worked on marking some papers. It was easy to stay out of each other’s way even when they were sitting together at the dinner table eating their turkey dinner. And back at the ranch, Lizzy did her chores then went directly to her room saying she had more work to do and closed her door. No one disturbed her for the rest of the night. She stayed up late enough to make herself exhausted so she didn’t have the disturbing dream and didn’t need to take any sleeping pills. In the morning, Lizzy got up early to see to her horses then came back to shower and dress for the lunch with Jeremy’s father. She felt a lot more alert and realized, it had probably been the sleeping pills that had made her on edge yesterday and snap at Jeremy. She replayed their argument and realized she had overreacted. She hoped Jeremy was not still angry at her. She was sitting alone in the foyer when Jeremy came down. He looked a little shocked to see her waiting. “I thought you might have changed your mind,” he said. She stood and smoothed her skirt, smiling. She stood on her toes and kissed him on the cheek. He looked so handsome she thought she couldn’t put him through that kind of scene anymore and promised to get rid of the pills as soon as they got back. Meanwhile, she’d try to make light of yesterday. “I’m getting used to the idea of fighting with you. It’s kind of fun.” He shook his head, then bent close to her cheek and spoke in a low voice, “But we’re supposed to have make-up sex. How is this fun?” She laughed. “You’ll just have to wait.” Jeremy parked along the curb at his father’s house. As they pulled up, Gord Sanderson strode down the drive. Lizzy got

222 Lee Pearce into the back seat, leaving the front door open for Jeremy’s father. He got into the front passenger seat, turned around, and nodded at her. They drove the four blocks to downtown and parked a block from the restaurant. The waitress seated them immediately as they had reservations and they ordered wine and beer. Most of the tables were full. Lizzy sensed the patrons were mostly humans. A family of werewolves sat in a front corner. A group of demons sat near the back. “Did you see the game?” Jeremy asked. “I was working on the car,” Gord said. Jeremy winced. “I can buy you a better car, Dad.” “I don’t need your charity,” he grumbled. “On the radio there’s talk. I hear you’re getting some offers.” “Yes, Dallas and some others,” Jeremy said, “first string quarterback position.” “They think you’re that good?” Gord goaded. “I’ve gotten better,” Jeremy said. Gord glanced at Lizzy. “Yeah, I bet you have.” Lizzy bit her tongue not wanting to create a scene in a public place. Jeremy grabbed her hand beneath the table and gave it a squeeze. Fortunately, the waitress arrived with their drinks. She took their lunch orders and then left them alone, again. “Do they know you’re a, uh, one of them,” Gord said, again, glancing at Lizzy. “Dad, yes they do.” “And they’re okay with that?” he said. “I thought it would be illegal or something.” “The rules have changed. The teams are allowed a certain percentage of supernaturals. Since I’m a made werewolf, I rate a lower percentage. I can still go pretty much anywhere as long as they know.” “When you gotta make up your mind?” “Before Christmas,” Jeremy said. “They want me to transfer

RaptuRe’s Claim 223 by January.” Lizzy glanced at him. They had about three weeks at the most to make up their minds. She hadn’t really thought it was that quick. Was she ready? She had to be. She had an agreement to uphold. Their lunches arrived and she listened as Jeremy and Gord tried to remain civil throughout the meal. Gord kept digging. Jeremy would respond politely. Lizzy remained silent for the most part until he asked about their future plans. “Well, Dad, we’re going to move in together in January,” Jeremy said. “Probably best,” Gord muttered. “Getting married?” Lizzy nearly dropped her fork, instead it just clattered on her plate. Jeremy cleared his throat. “We’re going to get Jeremy settled first,” Lizzy said. “It takes time to plan a wedding. No need to add to his stress.” “What if you get pregnant?” “We take precautions,” she said slowly in a low voice. She’d been on the pill since the incident a few months back. After almost having a pregnancy forced on her, she wanted to take control of her body, when she conceived. “I thought maybe after your incident you might not be able to,” Gord said, finishing his beer. Lizzy did drop her fork this time and sat just staring at him. “Dad?” Jeremy growled. “Well, she did get pretty good beat up,” Gord said. “Have you had her tested? I mean she might be no good down there. And you do want kids, don’t you, Jeremy?” “What I want about all is Lizzy.” Jeremy stated through clenched teeth. Lizzy felt a stab of pain go through her gut, Gord’s words still haunting her mind. Her hand went down to her stomach automatically. She had never ever considered she had been

224 Lee Pearce damaged by Scott but they had never had intercourse – not that she could remember that is. But what if Scott had forced himself on her when she had been unconscious? No, Scott would have made some rude remark. No, she was positive they had not had intercourse ever. Even the doctor at the hospital had said she hadn’t been harmed inside. It figured the only one to think about it was the man who had won Rocks End’s worst-father-in­ history award for most of Jeremy’s life. Suddenly feeling sick, she excused herself and rushed to the washroom. She locked herself in a cubicle and tried not to cry. She wouldn’t give that man the satisfaction. But stabs of pain shot through her belly as if Scott were kicking her again. What if he had hurt her permanently when beating her up? Had the hospital even checked for that? After she had been rescued, she’d been discharged that same night so Stephen could take her home. The hospital might not have had time to do any tests. Squeezing her eyes tight though just pushed the tears out. She wiped her face with toilet paper. “Lizzy?” she heard Jeremy’s voice from a distance. He probably had cracked open the door a little. “Lizzy, you all right?” “Yes, fine,” she called back. “I’ll be out in a minute.” “I can take you home if you like,” he said. “You don’t have to stay.” “No, Jeremy,” she said, standing up and unlocking the cubicle door. “I can at least make it through one meal with him.” She glanced at herself in the mirror. At least her mascara hadn’t run too badly. She grabbed a paper towel and wiped her face. Her eyes were puffy. She looked like she had been crying. Great. The old man had won again. As she sat back down at the table, Gord leaned forward. “You can always adopt,” he said. Lizzy stared back at him. “If and when we decide to have children, you will be the last to know. Until you get an attitude adjustment, you will be limited as to when you can see your grandchildren.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 225 He sat back, pale and stunned. His hand reached for his empty beer glass. “Need ‘nother.” He signaled the waitress. “No, Dad,” Jeremy said, as the waitress approached, “I think we’ve had enough. We’re leaving.” He asked for the bill. “I got some things for you to fix,” Gord said as they walked down the street to the car. “You coming over later?” Jeremy sighed. “Yeah. I’ll be there.” They drove back to the house where Gord got out of the car without a further word and walked back up to his house. Lizzy moved up to the front seat and Jeremy drove back downtown. “You wanna get drunk?” She started to laugh. “Just when I thought your father couldn’t go any lower, he pulls that one.” Jeremy chuckled then sobered. He pulled over into the first vacant parking spot, put the car in park and turned in his seat to face Lizzy. “Are you worried about that? About getting pregnant?” “I wasn’t until he mentioned it,” she said. “I think the hospital doctors would have said something, don’t you?” “Stephen will have the report,” Jeremy said. “We can ask to look at it.” “Maybe we should,” she said. “Just to be sure.” He leaned forward and kissed her gently on the lips. He nipped at her top lip, her bottom lip. He held her chin and focused entirely on her mouth. “Why don’t we go somewhere?” he said, breathing heavily. “Have that make-up sex you deserve?” She wanted very much to be alone with him. Her whole body ached for his touch but she pushed him away. “Your father wants you back at the house,” she reminded him. “Best not get him any madder.” He sighed. “I’d rather spend time with you.” “You will,” she said, pressing her hand against his chest. Heat throbbed through to her hand. “Just later.”

226 Lee Pearce He sighed again. Turning in his seat, he fastened his seat belt and pulled out into the traffic. When he dropped her off at the ranch, he gave her another kiss that promised so much more. She watched his car until it had disappeared down the highway. Yes, Jeremy loved her. She felt positive about nothing else than that fact. Going inside, she heard another football game on the television in the small den at the back of the house. She glanced into Stephen’s office, found it empty and continued on. Stephen and Mark sat watching the game, cans of beer on the table in front of them. They both looked up as she sat down in a large leather armchair. “How was lunch?” Mark asked. “Okay,” she said, “typical Mr. Sanderson.” “What did he say now?” Stephen asked. “He said something about what if I couldn’t get pregnant,” she said. No need giving them the gory details. “What the…?” Stephen said, bolting upright. “Where would he get that idea?” Mark said. “He thinks when Scott attacked me that some damage might have been done,” she said. “Fu..I think I should go talk to that human,” Stephen said. “Please don’t,” Lizzy said. “Do you have the medical reports from the Oregon hospital?” They both stared at her. “You don’t believe him?” “Werewolves heal, Lizzy,” Mark said, “your body would have put itself back together again.” “I know and…and…uh,” she paused, slightly embarrassed at talking about her monthly cycle to her male guardians, “…and everything has been normal down there since.” Stephen stood. “I’ve filed it all away in the office. It’ll take me a minute to find it.” Mark patted the sofa cushion Stephen had just vacated.

RaptuRe’s Claim 227 “What else happened during lunch? Where’s Jeremy?” “He’s gone to do some repairs around his dad’s house,” she said, sliding up alongside Mark, kicking off her shoes and bending her legs on the sofa. He put his arm around her shoulder. “He’s a mean man.” Mark nodded. “It’s probably best you two are leaving the area for a while. Let Jeremy have a normal, stable life.” “Mr. Greenley, Stephen’s father, wasn’t very nice either was he?” “No, he wasn’t,” Mark said. “Stephen often sported a lot of bruises. He’d come over and stay at our house for awhile.” “And how did he feel about the two of you falling in love?” Mark shifted uncomfortably on the sofa. “He never knew. He died before we told him.” “Oh,” Lizzy said, “I’m sorry. It’s been so long, I didn’t remember.” He hugged her. “It’s okay. Stephen didn’t want to tell him for the longest time. Do you remember his father wanted Stephen to marry Julie? To carry on the line?” Lizzy nodded. “What is it with male werewolves and their obsession with children?” “A large pack is a powerful pack,” Mark said. “The more females having children, the better it is for the clan.” Stephen returned holding a folder. He handed it to Lizzy. She sat forward, dropping her feet on the floor, to put the folder on the table. As she began to flip through it, she noted the cost of the one night stay. “Glad I heal fast,” she said, “or this would have cost our insurance a lot more.” “There’s nothing in there that states you had irreparable internal damage,” Stephen said. “But if you want to go see the doctor here, we can make an appointment for Monday. Just so you’re not worried.” Lizzy looked up at him. He looked concerned. Genuinely

228 Lee Pearce concerned. For her personally or as an asset? She shook her head. “No, maybe another time. When Jeremy and I actually start trying to have a family, then I’ll get the doctor to check everything out.” She finished scanning the few pages of the report and handed the folder back to Stephen, feeling a great sense of relief. Jeremy would be relieved too. She could hardly wait to tell him tonight. Excusing herself, she went upstairs to change into work clothes. Her barn still needed to be repaired. She had hoped to work on it this morning, but slept in instead still upset about having fought with Jeremy. She popped out the front door so as not to disturb Stephen and Mark. First she noticed the smell of new lumber in her barn. She looked around but couldn’t see any piled. She checked the tack room. Nothing there. Then she saw a light dusting of sawdust near one of the broken stalls. Hesitantly, she walked up to the wooden door and slid it back. The replaced boards looked pale amongst the dark-stained barn boards. “I should have paid more attention to your needs,” Stephen said. She spun around. He stood leaning against just inside the front door. He started to walk forward. “You’ve always been my little cousin,” he said, “one day you wanted to play with the horses, the next day you wanted to turn them into a business. When your father died and you came to live with me, I thought this was great.” He walked slowly, purposefully across the sand coming closer. “My little cousin. She’d be the little sister I never had. We’d do all sorts of silly stuff. I’d buy you stuffed animals, buy you dolls, take you shopping, spoil you rotten on your birthdays.” She nodded unable to talk, feeling her throat close up with emotion. Tears stung her eyes. “But then you grew up,” he continued, “You learned how to drive. That I got used to. You got a boyfriend. I didn’t like that but I got used to it. And then you went away to university. You

RaptuRe’s Claim 229 stayed after graduation and got a job. I didn’t like that at all.” He paused and stopped walking, standing about two steps away. He visibly struggled with his next words, his voice choking with tears. “And then you made the biggest choice of your life. You didn’t have to do it. But you did. You traded yourself for me. I really hated that. You see, my little girl was not supposed to have to make those choices. Not ever. I was supposed to keep you safe, out of harms way. And then…and then…you nearly died.” He looked so full of pain Lizzy took the final steps and wrapped her arms around his upper body, arms and all. “I’m sorry I got so angry,” she said, her head leaning sideways on his chest. “No, no, don’t ever be sorry,” he said. “I was wrong. I should have paid more attention. I should have fixed those boards a long time ago.” He pulled his arms free and wrapped them around Lizzy. “But there is one thing I have to discuss with you,” he said. “What’s that?” she said, smiling. “You may go off, get your own business, get married, have a family, grow old…” “Yes?” “…but you must always be my little girl.” “All right, Daddy.”

Chapter Eighteen Jeremy pulled up in front of the house he grew up in. He noted the ratty yard, the chipped paint on the walls, the eaves trough falling off the right corner, the flapping screen in the front door, the cracked driveway, and wanted to drive away again. His father hadn’t worked in over two years. He had been angry for longer so his employment status hadn’t helped his temper. But Jeremy thought maybe this time his father would be happy with his helping and maybe just this time he wouldn’t drink and maybe this time they wouldn’t argue. Again Jeremy wanted to drive away but his father would have seen his car by now. And then it would be worse next time he came to visit and he’d be worse on Lizzy too. His car door creaked as he pushed it open, creaked again when he closed it. He crossed the yard, weeds crunching under his shoes, and stepped onto the porch. Knocking twice, he entered the house. “Dad?” he called out. He heard the television blaring in the living room. “In here,” his father responded from the left. “Jeremy, bring your dad a beer will you?” Jeremy detoured into the kitchen and opened the fridge, the door rattling from the many bottles of beer sitting on the thin shelves. A box of pizza sat on the bottom shelf. A carton of eggs and a package of bacon sat on the top shelf with half a bottle of ketchup. He pulled one of the bottles off the shelf, closed the door, and twisted off the top. He tossed it into the large garbage can his father used. Fortunately he remembered to put a green garbage bag in it or it would’ve been another job for him to do. “So where’s the girl?” his father asked when Jeremy handed him the beer. “Lizzy,” Jeremy said emphasizing her name, “has some

232 Lee Pearce marking to do.” “So she any good at teaching?” he asked, staring at the television screen. “Yeah, she’ll be taking on more classes next year,” Jeremy said, immediately regretting he had spoken. His father guffawed. “Taken on classes? Is that what they call it now? The men will be lining up to take her class.” “Dad,” Jeremy said, his voice warning. “Oh, come on son, how long did it take you to get her into bed?” his father said. “They’re all the same. I’m just surprised she’s hasn’t pulled the pregnancy lie on you yet. Looking to get her hands on your football pay.” “Dad, she’s not like that,” Jeremy said. He turned to walk out of the room. “Where you going?” his father called. “Get some work done,” he called back. “Isn’t that what you want?” His father muttered something but Jeremy kept moving. He went out the side door, to the small garage and grabbed the ladder. Leaving it standing beneath the hanging eaves trough, he walked back into the dark interior looking for a hammer and some nails. “So you gonna tell me about them football offers?” Jeremy turned, bumping into the work table, sending several jars crashing to floor, the tool chest now resting solely on the table. “Jeez, Dad, what the hell?” “I was asking you a question in there and you walked out,” his father said, stepping closer out of the gloom, beer bottle still in his hand. He took a swig and placed it on the table. “Sorry,” Jeremy grabbed a dust pan and broom and stooped to sweep up the broken glass. “I didn’t hear you.” “What’d you say?” his father said, louder. Jeremy looked up. “I said I didn’t hear you.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 233 Gord wandered out as Jeremy lifted the dustpan and dumped its contents into another large garbage can. This one did not have a garbage bag in it and he didn’t notice until too late. “So they giving you a lot of money, the NFL?” Gord asked. “Not bad. I still need to show what I can do and have some ground to stand on for higher pay,” Jeremy leaned the broom and dustpan against the wall. He picked up the hammer gun, noted it was already loaded with nails and headed outside. “Enough to take your old man out to dinner in a nice restaurant?” he asked. Jeremy cringed. “Didn’t you like your lunch today?” “It was good,” Gord said, “for a local place. Be nice to go out some place where the waiters wear white shirts and black ties. Get your girl to where something nice and…” “She was dressed nice today, Dad,” Jeremy said. “Yeah, I suppose,” he said, “for one of those. Remember they’re used to running around naked. They got no taste in clothes.” Jeremy ignored him and climbed the ladder. He hefted the eaves trough up to the roof line and began to hammer the aluminum back into place. Each bang gave him a moment of satisfaction. It felt good to work with his hands. As he reached to go round the corner, his father appeared beneath him. Startled, he nearly dropped the gun. “So where you gonna go?” Jeremy closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “We’re not sure. It has to be somewhere she can continue teaching.” “Nice of you to consider her,” Gord said. “Guess you gotta take her with you, huh? She might find another full blood to fill her-” “Dad, stop!” Jeremy roared, anger coursing through his blood. He saw the smile on his father’s face as he turned away. Jeremy took a few needed breaths, he need to keep himself calm,

234 Lee Pearce Stephen had warned him about being new to shifting that high emotions could bring on an unexpected change. That was the last thing his wolf-hating father would need to see. He finished hammering in the last couple nails then climbed down the ladder. He strode into the garage, glaring at his father, putting the gun down on the work table. “You got something to say to me?” his father said, glaring back at him. “Why do you hate women so much?” Jeremy said. “Your mother left me for another man,” his father said, playing the pity card. “Or don’t you remember? She left you too, not loving either one of us enough to stay.” Jeremy felt his pulse race as anger surged through his body. He remembered the night his mother left. She and his father had fought and when he had struck her, sending her crashing to the floor, Jeremy had grabbed his father and held him off. His mother had dashed out of the house, managing to grab her purse and car keys. Only when his father had heard her car drive off, did he stop struggling. Jeremy couldn’t find her for two days and on the third day after she left, he filed a missing person’s report with the police. He never heard anything since about or from her. Jeremy strode back out to the ladder, snapped it shut and dragged it just inside the garage, jamming it up against the wall. He tried taking deep breaths to calm his raging nerves but it didn’t help. He turned on his father. “Mom left because you drove her away,” Jeremy said. His father lifted his hand but Jeremy grabbed it in mid-swing. “This the only way you know how to communicate, Dad? Sorry, but I’m a little too old for you to be punching on.” Gord looked at his hand. “I’m sorry, Jeremy.” He looked so sad, Jeremy let his wrist go. “I don’t know what gets into me.” Jeremy stepped away, going around sideways to the back of the garage. “It’s all right, Dad. Just talk to me.” The garage door

RaptuRe’s Claim 235 began to close. Coming up behind him, his dad grabbed him by the arm, his nails digging deep. “You think you something now that you’re a pro ball player and one of them.” Jeremy stared at his old man in shock. His dad shoved him. “You’re still nothing!” Jeremy didn’t know if it was his father’s words or actions that pushed him over the edge. Before he knew it, he grabbed his father and threw him to the side of the garage against the table, a large tool box spinning to totter on the edge. Jeremy could feel his body begin to shift. “You think you can touch me and get away with it?” Gord asked, his voice close to Jeremy’s ear. “I don’t want to hurt you, Dad.” The warning came out garbled as his jaw began to elongate. “Hurt me? Hurt me? After I took care of you. Gave you a home. You’re nothing but a beast. A monster,” Gord yelled. Jeremy’s body jerked as it started to contort. His clothes got tangled on his limbs and he howled in frustration. Gord scuttled along the floor to get out of the way. Jeremy tried to stop the change but he couldn’t. He was already too far. His shirt ripped at the shoulders and neck when his limbs grew into legs, his neck and head thickened and lengthened. His pants tore as his hips shifted. He jumped to his feet, swaying, disoriented in the junk-filled garage. His father sat, his back up against the leg of the work table, staring in horror at Jeremy. He noticed Gord reaching under the table. He started to pull out a long wooden handle Jeremy recognized as attached to an old axe. “Don’t you come near me you, bastard,” Gord said, dragging the axe out in front of him. Jeremy started to back away. He knew this wasn’t going to end well. Either Gord would kill him or he’d kill his father. The better option was to leave. Jeremy took another step back and

236 Lee Pearce bumped into the wall. His haunches dropped as he twisted to turn toward the door. A loud whistle made him drop. Chunks of concrete flew up into his face as the axe struck the floor. Gord stood blocking his way so Jeremy raced through his legs, heading for the door to the inside of the house, the only one he knew might be open. He didn’t want to hurt his dad. Gord’s grunt was the only warning Jeremy got. Wood groaned as the axe struck the work table. It cracked, splinters shot over his body, the metal head glancing off his shoulder as the tool box, sitting on the edge of the work table, came crashing down on his leg. Jeremy yelped as his legs gave out and he collapsed on the floor. The work table groaned as Gord pulled at the axe handle to free it. Jeremy struggled to get to his feet but his front right leg wouldn’t budge. “You’re a monster, Jeremy,” his father yelled, his face red and sweaty. He jerked up on the handle a little too hard. The axe flew up and over his head. He lost his balance and fell backward into the garbage can. A loud bang followed. His father lay still on the floor. Shifting back, Jeremy dragged his body around to get a better look. He could smell blood but didn’t know if it belonged to him or his father. He struggled to stand. As he put pressure on his injured leg, pain shot through his body. He dropped to the floor and struggled not to pass out. Help. He needed help. Crawling on his stomach, he made it back over to his jeans. He could barely make out the bulge of his cell phone in the back pocket. Darkness filled his eyes. His head became heavy. He didn’t know how long he had lost consciousness but when he awoke, he staggered over to where his father lay. He was unconscious but breathing shallowly. He got his cell phone and called for an ambulance. Then he called Lizzy. As soon as he heard her voice, he rushed on. “I think I killed him,” he said. “Jeremy? Who?” Her voice filled with panic. “Dad,” he said, “we got into an argument. It became

RaptuRe’s Claim 237 physical.” “We’re coming,” she said. He could hear running feet. Several pairs. “Are you hurt?” He sat down on the cement floor, weak. He lifted his right arm. Dried blood crusted around the freshly healed cut. “No, I’m good.” He could hear a siren in the distance. “What’s that?” she asked. He heard car doors slamming and an engine start up. “The ambulance,” he said, weakly. The room began to spin and he lay back down. “Lizzy, I tried to stop him.” “I know, Jeremy,” she said, her voice making him feel loved. “We’re just entering city limits now. We’ll be there in a few minutes.” “Lizzy, he’s not really a bad man…” Jeremy woke when fresh air blew in from the open garage door. Someone had draped a blanket over him. The cold cement chilled his back. He barely could see through the bright light as the ambulance attendants wheeled his father out. Someone was holding his hand. He looked up and slowly focused on Lizzy’s face. She looked so worried. “Can you stand?” she asked. “We need to get you to the hospital. Get checked out.” He slowly sat up but that was as far as he got. His head throbbed painfully. The room spun. He heard her swear and felt her fingers pressing the partially-healed gash on his shoulder. “Your arm. Your throwing arm. What the hell was he thinking?” “We got into it about mom,” he said. “He’s going to need some clothes,” Stephen said, bending down by Jeremy’s side. “Are you ready to talk to the police?” Jeremy must look pretty bad for Stephen patted his shoulder and looked at Lizzy. “Go get him dressed. I’ll put them off for a few minutes.” “Thanks,” Jeremy said, struggling to his feet. Stephen

238 Lee Pearce grabbed one arm and Lizzy the other to help steady him. Jeremy pressed his hand against his temple as the pain exploded each time he moved his head. “C’mon, Jeremy,” Lizzy said, “let’s get you dressed.” Lizzy helped him navigate down the hallway to the last bedroom. Compared to the rest of the messy house, his room was an oasis. His bed was neatly made. Lamps sat on doilies on both night tables. A ceramic dog sat on top his dresser along with a digital clock. The time was an hour off meaning his father hadn’t thought to do the change a few weeks ago. He noticed the fine layer of dust when Lizzy left her fingerprints on the top. His mother would never have left this house in such a state but then his mother had had the guts to leave. He had stayed feeling responsible. But now watching Lizzy open another drawer he knew he stared at her in wonder as she didn’t seem at all bothered by her surroundings. He reached out and took her hand. She stopped and stared at him. “Whatever made you choose me?” he asked. Still holding his hand, she leaned back against the dresser, looking rather puzzled. “I don’t really know. Was I drunk? Were you the only one available? Maybe I was into redheads that day.” He growled low and pulled her against his legs. She lost her balance and fell on top of him, immediately rolling off onto her back, looking horrified. “Your arm. Jeremy.” Lying on his side, he stared down into her eyes. “I heard this little girl laughing in the cafeteria and when I turned to look your smile just lit up the whole room and I knew right then you were the one for me.” “A smile?” she said, her fingers tracing his chin, her face full of wonder. “Jeremy, we were in grade school. How did you know?” “I just did,” he said. “I knew you were the one.” “We were so young.” Her fingers moved up to his lips. He kissed the tips, felt blood rushing to his pelvis, wondered how

RaptuRe’s Claim 239 he could find the energy to love her after just nearly being killed. “The police are waiting,” Stephen called discretely from down the hallway. “And we really should go get you checked out, Jeremy.” Smiling, Lizzy lifted out of his arms and began tossing clothes at him. Two officers stood in the garage, one looking at the axe marks on the demolished work table, the other crouched over the large puddle of blood on the floor where Jeremy had lain. Everyone knew Gord had hit both Jeremy and his mother in the past, but Jeremy still felt guilty when he came back into the garage. “Jeremy, can you tell us what happened here?” the first officer asked, flipping open his notepad. He clicked his pen and held it motionless above the paper. “I was fixing the eaves trough and just putting back the ladder when my father and I started arguing,” Jeremy said. “What was the argument about?” Jeremy glanced involuntarily at Lizzy. “Uh, personal stuff.” The office followed his gaze and nodded. “Go on.” “He was drunk and mad,” Jeremy said, “He took a swing at me and I stopped him. He backed off, saying he was sorry. I thought he was done. He hit the switch to close the garage door and then attacked me. There was some shoving...” Taking a breath, Jeremy finished with, “Next thing I know, he put an axe to my shoulder.” He nodded towards the dried blood on the floor. He glanced at Lizzy. She had gone pale. “I…I don’t remember much after that,” he said, quickly. “Dad was swinging an axe around. I tried to get away. He hit me in the shoulder. Then he swung the axe up over his head, must have lost his balance and fell back. I blacked out and that’s all I remember.”

240 Lee Pearce “Your father was very angry.”

“He’s been angry most of his life,” Jeremy said. “You guys

know that. It’s on record.” The officer nodded. “Do you want to press charges?” Jeremy shook his head. “What’s the point? It’ll just make him even madder.” The officer closed up his book. “You sure you’re okay? That’s a lot of blood down there.” Jeremy nodded just wishing they wouldn’t ask any more questions. He didn’t want to make his father out to be the type of monster he had claimed Jeremy to be. There might be some backlash within the supernatural community if people realized his father had tried to chop him to bits, attempting to kill him with the axe when he had changed into wolf form. This secret he would carry to his grave. “We’re still taking him to the hospital,” Stephen said. “If you’re done…?” The officer said he was and handed Jeremy his card in case he wanted to get in touch with him or the other officer. At the hospital, the doctor said Jeremy’s shoulder was healing fine and his leg was just badly bruised, nothing to hinder his football career. It seemed everyone in town had heard about Jeremy’s offers. The doctor warned him to take it easy and see the team trainer next week. Lizzy and Stephen stayed in the examining room with him and the doctor looked a little uncomfortable, glancing at the werewolf patriarch more than once. “What do you want to talk about, doc?” Jeremy asked. “Whatever it is, you can say it in front of my fiancé.” “It’s about your father,” Dr. Snow said. “What about him?” Jeremy asked, feeling his heart drop into his stomach.

RaptuRe’s Claim 241 “Your father’s alcoholism has caught up to him,” the doctor said. “His body had begun to shut down. He needs a kidney transplant.” “How much?” Jeremy asked. “Well, most insurances can cover the costs,” the doctor said. “But your dad doesn’t have much of one.” “What else?” Jeremy asked, feeling as if there was more. “Your father may have six months, maybe a year,” the doctor informed him. Jeremy gut clenched tight. He felt the room sway again. “I’ll cover it,” he said, weakly. Jeremy felt like everything was stacking up on him. Lizzy, her dream ranch, and now his father’s medical bills. Stephen followed the doctor out. Lizzy stayed to help Jeremy put on his shirt again. She handed him his shoes one at a time. “We’ll find the money,” she said, as if understanding his concerns. “I wish I had your confidence,” Jeremy said, pulling her into a hug. “Don’t worry,” Lizzy said, “we’ll find a way. Your dad will be fine.” “I want to be alone with you,” he said, his hands running up and down her back slowly. Her body melted into his. “I’ve never done it in a hospital,” she said, “but I’m game if you’re…” “Ready?” Stephen said, stepping into the room. “Let’s get you back to the house so you can rest that arm of yours.” They stopped at the drug store to pick up Jeremy’s prescription pain killers and then at his father’s house where they made sure the doors were locked. Lizzy took Jeremy’s car keys and drove the car back to the ranch. Jeremy leaned back in the seat trying to stay awake, all of a

242 Lee Pearce sudden feeling exhausted. “Why the axe?” Stephen asked out of the blue. Jeremy jerked up right in his seat. “What?” “Why did your father grab the axe?” Stephen said. “An old one, thankfully. If that edge had been sharp, he’d taken off your arm.” Jeremy moaned. “Did the cops figure that out too?” “I talked to them,” Stephen said. “The report will read exactly as you told them.” “He said Lizzy was just like my mom,” Jeremy said, “that she’d grow tired of me and move on to the next man that came along. He said they were all alike. I got mad. That’s when he pretended to be sorry. I believed him. God, Stephen, I just wanted so much for him to be normal again that I believed him.” “You changed didn’t you?” Stephen said his voice calm. “He knew I was a werewolf,” Jeremy said, “but I guess he panicked when I started to change.” “We’ve got to work on your control some more,” Stephen muttered. “I didn’t attack him,” Jeremy said, panicked, twisting in his seat. “I tried to get out but he went insane and started swinging the axe at me. You’ve got to believe me. I didn’t even think of attacking him. I just wanted to get out of there.” “I believe you,” Stephen said. He drove for awhile longer in silence. Jeremy was afraid of what he might be thinking. Abuse often followed from generation to generation. “You know I’d never hit Lizzy,” Jeremy said slowly. “I love her. I would never hurt her.” Stephen looked at him out of the corner of his eye. “She’d take your head off if you did.” Jeremy smiled and shook his head. “Yes, yes she would.” “My father hit me,” Stephen said. “You?” Jeremy said, not believing him.

RaptuRe’s Claim 243 “Not very often but when he was mad at me, he was not afraid to use his fists,” Stephen said. “It doesn’t have to continue.” “You think I’m an abuser?” “All I’m saying is that you’re much stronger now,” Stephen said, “you have to watch your temper and anything physical you might do until you get used to it. That’s why it’s one of our rules to not bite a human. We have to give them a lifetime of training in a very short period so they don’t become a menace.” “And if they do?” “Then we kill them.” Jeremy glanced at Stephen. He didn’t laugh this time. He didn’t even smile. They pulled up to the electric gate and as Stephen punched in the security code, Jeremy glanced back at his car. Lizzy smiled at him. He’d try hard for her sake to be a better man and a better werewolf. Stephen drove through, Lizzy following close. Whoever watched on the security monitor wouldn’t let the gate swing shut until she had passed through. When they parked at the house, Jeremy waited for Lizzy to get out of the car. He watched her approach, his keys dangling from her hand. “How do you feel?” she asked, her face wrinkled with concern. “I think I need some of those pain killers,” he said. “Let’s get you upstairs so you can rest,” she said, taking his hand. She took him upstairs to his room and pushed him to sit on the side of his bed. He reached for her and she stepped away, smiling slyly. He watched her walk out into the hallway, heard water running and a few seconds later the tap shut off and she came walking back with a glass of water in her hand. She handed it to him then took the bottle of pills out from the hospital’s paper bag. Twisting the cap, she held the bottle in her hand, tipping it carefully until two pills rolled onto her hand. As she held out her hand, he grasped it, rolling her fingers into her palm, pulling her close so she stood between his legs.

244 Lee Pearce “You know I love you,” he said, his other hand touching her face. “Yes, I do,” she said, studying his face. “And I would never hurt you.” She was so beautiful it hurt him to look at her. Or maybe it was just his body aching. “Take the pills, Jeremy,” she said, unrolling her hand. “Your shoulder was deeply wounded. It must hurt terribly.” He tossed the pills into his mouth, took the glass from the dresser and swallowed half of its contents. “Take your clothes off,” she said, pulling off the t-shirt she had made him put on earlier. “I don’t know if I can be any good to you right now,” he said, trying to tug her blouse from her pants. For some reason his fingers didn’t work right and he found it hard to grip the cotton material. He pulled away his hand to look at them thinking he had hurt them in the fight but no, they looked normal. He felt a tug at his feet. Lizzy was pulling off his shoes one at a time. The room began to spin and he fell back, softness enveloping his body. “Fast acting pills,” he heard her mutter as she undid the zipper on his pants. Normally her touch made his cock stiffen but this time it lay relaxed beneath his boxer shorts. “Traitor,” he muttered. “Excuse me?” Lizzy asked, grabbing his waistband and pulling his pants down over his hips. “Sorry,” he said, yawning, “can’t seem to get it ready for you.” Her face hovered close. He felt her hands go beneath his back. “C’mon, Jeremy, let’s get you under the covers.” He rolled away then back toward her. As she pulled the sheet up over his body, he realized she was not with him. Grabbing her, he pulled her down beside him, nestling her body next to his side. “Much better,” he muttered, closing his eyes, breathing in her smell as he fell asleep.

Chapter Nineteen Lizzy slipped out of Jeremy’s arms once his breathing became slow and regular. She gathered up her reports from her own bedroom and returned to set herself up at the desk in his room. He slept through the rest of the afternoon and into the early evening. Mark brought her up a tray with some lasagna and salad for her dinner and sat with her while she ate. “His father’s medical bills are going to add a lot to his debt load,” Mark said, “you might want to reconsider moving in together for awhile.” “I’m not going to abandon our plans just because we have some bills,” Lizzy said, “besides if these teams want Jeremy so badly maybe we can negotiate more money.” “What if they don’t agree?” “I can get a part time job,” she said. “And if you’re not allowed?” “I’ll sell my horses,” she said, growing angry. “Mark, why all the questions?” “I just don’t want to see you doing without,” he said. “Don’t worry about me,” she said, “I can take care of us just fine.” She placed her napkin on top of her dirty dishes. “If you don’t mind I have to get back to my work.” Mark looked like he wanted to say more, changed his mind, and stood, taking the tray with him. When she heard his footsteps go down the stairs, she leaned back in the chair, staring vacantly at her open books. Money. Jeremy’s father’s operation was going to cost a lot of money. Could Jeremy’s agent really get them to pay more? Or would Jeremy have to prove himself first? She glanced at her cell phone. There might be another way. Max. The one behind these offers. Perhaps she could start working for him sooner. Exams were coming up and she could

246 Lee Pearce work for him on the days she had free. Jeremy wouldn’t have to know and she could put that money away for later. She reached for the cell phone when Jeremy suddenly tossed in the bed. She got up and sat on the bed beside him. “It’s all right, Jeremy,” she softly ran her hand up and down his arm. “I’m here. I’ll take care of you. I’ve got everything under control. We’re going to be fine.” She held him until he stopped struggling and his breathing became steady again. When she was sure he had quieted, she slid from the bed and reached for her cell phone. As she started to type, Jeremy stirred again. He lifted his head. “Lizzy?” She put down her cell phone and climbed back onto the bed. He rolled over and put his head on her lap. “I had the strangest dream,” he said. “What was it about?” she prompted when he didn’t continue. “I was remembering the day my mother left,” he said. “Mom and Dad were fighting. Dad was hitting her. She fell down. I bent over her to protect her. He grabbed me and dragged me off of her, throwing me against a wall. Mom screamed. I couldn’t breathe for a few seconds, all the air gone from my lungs. She got to her feet. Dad grabbed her and hit her again. He was yelling something about making sure she would never be looked at by another man again. She ran down the hallway and into the kitchen. He followed her. I heard her scream then silence. Dad came out, wiping his hands with a dishtowel. It was all red. He made me go to my bedroom. I never saw my mother again.” Lizzy swallowed heavily not wanting to put into words Jeremy had just told her. Jeremy took in a deep, haggard breath. “Lizzy, I think he killed her.” “What are you going to do?” she asked. “Everyone thinks she left him,” he said. “No one’s going to believe memories I’m having right now. They’ll think I’m making it up because of the pills.” “We could go to the police,” she said. “At least they’ll listen

RaptuRe’s Claim 247 if nothing else.” His arm slid behind her back, his hand resting on her waist. His other hand rested on top of her thigh. “I need to get away from here,” he said, his voice full of pain, so weary. “Away from these bad memories. Get a fresh start. A new life. With you.” “We will,” Lizzy said, staring at the cell phone on the desk. It hurt her to hear him so sad. She would contact Max and arrange to start working for him as soon as possible. She moved down on the bed so that she lay comfortably in his arms. “Everything is going to work out, Jeremy. We’re going to be just fine.” And she fell asleep, his steady breathing acting as a lullaby to dull her overactive mind, giving her a dreamless, peaceful rest. In the morning as Lizzy stood in the bedroom window watching the sun rise over the stables, she felt today was the start of their new life. When Jeremy woke, he’d drop her off at her apartment on his way back. They’d discuss the offers he’d received and make up their minds as to where they’d like to go. They’d make all the final arrangements and then spend Christmas packing for their new home. It sounded so simple. Yet Lizzy couldn’t help feel something was not right. She still didn’t trust Max. She still had to find out what her working arrangements were going to be for him. She hoped the money was decent. They’d need a lot to pay their upcoming bills. She glanced at Jeremy. The sheets were tangled around his body, one leg sticking out. Would he still remember his nightmare this morning? Or when the pain killers wore off, would he just claim it was a drug induced dream? “Do you want to go get some breakfast?” Mark asked, opening the bedroom door a little. She turned from the window and looked at Jeremy. He still slept soundly, snoring quietly. He might sleep a few more hours and she should go do her chores. “All right,” she said, gathering up her books. “Did you get much done?” he asked, nodding at the papers

248 Lee Pearce on the desk. “Enough,” she said, stuffing it all into her knapsack. “I still have a day or so to finish.” “He slept okay?” Mark asked. “Yes, just one bad dream,” she said, walking past him into the hallway. “And you,” Mark asked, “how much sleep did you get?” She smiled at him over her shoulder. “I can sleep in the car on the way back.” Lizzy heard him go into the bedroom as she continued down the hall to her room. She dumped her knapsack on the bed, stripped off her clothes, and headed for the shower. After a quick wash-up, she pulled on jeans and a t-shirt and headed downstairs to the kitchen. Stephen sat reading the newspaper, a cup of coffee sitting near him on the table. He looked up briefly when she entered and poured herself a cup. She noted a box of cereal sat open on the counter. At least he had remembered to put the milk back in the refrigerator. “We heard him in the night,” he said, “what are you going to do about it?” She sighed into her cup. Darn werewolf hearing. “I’m going to blame the pills. If he still remembers the dream, then we’ll stop off at the police station on the way out this afternoon.” “You going to stop at the hospital too?” he asked. “I guess Jeremy will want to say good-bye to his father,” she said, putting down the cup and opening a cupboard door. She pulled down a cereal bowl, got a clean spoon from the dish drying rack, and poured cereal from the box sitting on the counter. “You don’t have to feel responsible for him,” Stephen said. “He made himself into an alcoholic.” “He is Jeremy’s family,” she said, walking over the refrigerator and opening the door. She pulled out the carton of milk and

RaptuRe’s Claim 249 walked back to the counter. “Jeremy feels he has to take care of him. I will support Jeremy in whatever he wants to do.” As she poured milk into her bowl, she thought happily about her secret job. She’d make a lot of money for Jeremy once he’d chosen his new home and they’d be happy together. Their life was going to be as perfect as possible. She carried her bowl over to the table and sat beside Stephen to eat. She jumped as two loud thuds sounded at the bottom of stairs, followed by frantic scraping of nails on wood. Stephen winced, then stood up and opened up the sliding glass door leading from the kitchen out to the deck. Two large wolves came running past and dashed out onto the deck. One of them stopped and looked back at Lizzy, a little sadly. She shrugged helplessly at him. The other wolf barked and he turned and leapt off the deck. Stephen sat back down again. “I guess Mark figured having Jeremy shift would do a lot more for him than those pills.” “I hope so,” Lizzy said. “That dream he had. It scared me, too.” Mark and Jeremy returned about an hour later. Lizzy had finished packing when Jeremy appeared in her doorway naked and sweaty. “How was the run?” she asked, trying not to look at his body. “Energizing,” he said, a question on his face. “Go shower,” she said, “we’ve got a long drive ahead of us after the hospital.” He stretched and took a step inside her room. “You know, we do have all day.” She held up her hand. “Business first. Pleasure later.” She smiled knowingly. “Where we’ll be alone.” He nodded in agreement, turned, and disappeared down the hall. In a few seconds, she heard the distant sound of running

250 Lee Pearce water. She packed up her graded papers and laptop and carried her bags downstairs. Jeremy appeared shortly after, his own bag in hand. They said their good-byes to Stephen and Mark, Lizzy promising to keep them up to date on any news and headed out to Jeremy’s car. Stephen hugged Lizzy a little longer than usual and when they parted, he had tears in his eyes. Uncomfortable, Lizzy fussed with his perfectly pressed shirt. “You don’t mind taking care of the horses?” He laughed. “No, not at all. You two just concentrate on figuring out what you’re doing with your lives. Don’t worry about the horses.” Lizzy swallowed tears as she got into the car. She looked back as they drove away, watching her two fathers watching them drive away. Much was going to change in her life in the next few months but somehow she knew it would be all right.

Chapter Twenty As agreed, Jeremy walked into the hospital alone. Both he and Lizzy felt it would be better if she didn’t come along. His father might be in any mood and Lizzy didn’t need to go through any more torture. Jeremy stopped at the reception desk and asked for his father’s room number. The woman, perhaps just a few years older than Lizzy, tapped on a keyboard all the while glancing in his direction, a slight smile playing on her lips. “Mr. Sanderson is in room 315,” she said, starting to get out of her chair, “would you like me to take you there?” Jeremy smiled and shook his head. “Thank you, ma’am, but I know my way.” “If you need anything,” she said, licking her lips, her eyes taking in his broad chest and lean torso, “anything at all, just drop by again.” He nodded his thanks, turned, and tried not to run down the hall. He often got that type of response now that he had become a werewolf, even more than being a pro ball player. The heightened testosterone attracted all sorts of attention. He wondered how his other pack mates handled the attention. Of course, some of the men handled it just fine by either ignoring the women or by taking the women up on their offers. Lizzy handled the attention just fine. It seemed once she had made up her mind in high school on taking him on as a boyfriend, all the other boys just seemed to fade away. He strode down the corridor, passing by the emergency wing, to take the next turn down the third wing. On the side wall, nephrology was listed as one of the departments. He supposed that would be where his father would spend most of his days from now on going for dialysis until a kidney could be found. He passed by half a dozen rooms with occupants in each of the beds until he got to the one his father occupied. As he entered the room, he barely recognized the man sitting by the window.

252 Lee Pearce Gord Sanderson sat hunched in a pale green dressing gown staring at his hands in his lap. An IV tube hung from a pole down toward his arm, disappearing beneath the gown’s sleeve. His hair stood on end on one side. He needed a shave, the bristles glowing white in the sunlight. Jeremy swore his father had aged a decade since last night. “Dad?” he said as he approached the man. Gord turned his head. “Thought you might show up,” he muttered. “How are you feeling?” Jeremy asked, moving around so he could look his father in the eye. “Oh, just fine, son,” his father said, his voice a sing-song, “I’m stuck here waiting for a machine that will give me new life. They’re feeding me through a tube and it’s not really the kind of liquid I want right now. They say I have problems with going pee and that they’re going to try to fix me but I have to go on a waiting list and I’ll probably die before I get to the top of the list. Other than that, I’m just fine, son.” Jeremy winced. “Is there anything I can get-” “No, son,” his father said again in that same aggravating voice, “I have everything I need right here.” He jiggled his arm and the IV tube slapped against the pole. “Dad, please, I’m trying-” “Where’s that slut you call a girlfriend?” Gord said, looking over his shoulder, “She too good to come in here?” Jeremy bristled, clenching his hand into a fist. “Now that’s my boy,” Gord said, noticing his reaction, “you gonna be just like your old man soon. Show that girl who really is in charge.” “You shouldn’t talk like that,” Jeremy said, his voice dangerously low. “What you gonna do, Jeremy? Turn into a puppy again? You weren’t very effective at fighting on four legs or as a matter of

RaptuRe’s Claim 253 fact, on two legs either yesterday. I had you beat in either form.” Jeremy felt his rage building. He glanced at the IV tube, thinking how much he’d love to rip it out of his skin and twist it around his neck, forever stopping him from talking. Instead, he turned to toward the door knowing he better go or he might do something to his father he’d regret. “Tell me, Jeremy,” his father called out, his voice soft and sweet once again. Jeremy stopped, feeling a slight twinge of hope that perhaps his father might apologize for once. “What, Dad?” “Does she like it when you give it to her from the back?” his father punctuated his words by gyrating his hips in the chair. “You know, doggy style?” He started to laugh which quickly turned into a coughing fit. Wordless, Jeremy went down the hall, not stopping until he was outside. Lizzy said she would be waiting for him in the park across the street. He saw his car and headed for it. Once across the street, he saw Lizzy sitting on a stone wall that surrounded a tall fountain, her feet dangling in the water. He sprinted across the grass. She looked up at him, smiling in a curious way. She began to stand as he reached her side. A cloud came over the sun and the area filled with dark, glistening bodies. One demon appeared, his body practically touching Lizzy. Startled, Lizzy started to back away. She stumbled over the stone wall. Both the demon and Jeremy reached for her as she fell. A loud whoosh sounded, the air turned silver, the ground evaporated beneath his feet and Jeremy felt himself falling. Then just as quickly his feet found solid ground, the air cleared and Lizzy materialized in his arms. The demon looked upset. “You were not supposed to come,” he said, reaching out to touch Jeremy’s shoulder. “No!” Lizzy cried out, grabbing hold of Jeremy’s hands. The demon looked at Lizzy as if deciding whether or not to obey her.

254 Lee Pearce “If you send him back, I go too,” she said, her voice commanding. The demon slowly withdrew his hand and took a step back. He glanced at the other demons who had materialized with them. They seemed undecided. Jeremy half-pulled half-lifted Lizzy so she stood closer to him but upright as well. He kept his hand around her back even though he could tell she could take care of herself. They had arrived in the back yard of a house. He recognized the house as one he had visited quite a few times in his youth. A large pond took up most of the yard. A large oak tree stood at the back giving the water partial shade. Jeremy saw long forms swimming in the water. He hoped they were not fish. “What’s going on?” Jeremy asked, looking around for a familiar face but not finding any. “We wanted to speak to her alone,” the demon said again looking around nervously. “You can speak to both of us,” he said, “or not at all and take us back.” “What is it you wanted to say?” Lizzy said, her voice soft. The demons seemed to relax. Even Jeremy felt his hand drop a little on her back, his body becoming at ease. He felt a pinch on his leg and his mind cleared. He looked down to see her hand pressing against the outside of his thigh. Rapture, he reminded himself. A loud splash in the pond made them look. A tall dark form rose from water and walked toward them. The demons all stepped out of her way, giving her lots of room. Jeremy recognized the demon matron. “Maysla,” Lizzy said, bowing her head. Jeremy followed suit but just far enough so that he could still keep an eye on the demons around them. “It is good to see you.” The older female demon reached for a cloth hanging on a bush and slipped it over her naked body. “Lizzy Greenley, you

RaptuRe’s Claim 255 have grown up in most surprising ways.” She nodded once in Jeremy’s direction. “Good to see you healthy, Jeremy.” Jeremy nodded back. “Thank you, Maysla,” Lizzy said. “I did not want to let you leave this time without you receiving my gratitude,” Maysla said, stepping close to Lizzy. “For what?” Lizzy asked, confused. “For saving the life of that boy in Oregon,” she said. She looked up at Jeremy. “Are you one of her protectors who found the boy?” Jeremy nodded. “It was by accident.” She smiled secretly at him. “Was it?” She looked back at Lizzy. “Your bravery nearly got you killed. We owe you much.” Lizzy shrugged. “I didn’t think I was brave at the time. I was too scared.” Jeremy squeezed her hip gently. “No matter how you feel about it,” Maysla said, “We are now in your debt. If you ever need our help, find free flowing water, place your hand in it, and think of us. Someone will come to you.” Jeremy felt a hand grab his arm. The ground slipped away as well as his hold on Lizzy. He fought the grip, found himself face first on the grass in the park once again. The demon vanished before Jeremy could stand up. Lizzy knelt by his side. “Kind of neat, their way of traveling, huh?” “I think he dropped me on purpose,” Jeremy muttered, slowly getting to his feet, brushing the grass off his clothing. Lizzy smiled broadly. “They like showing off in front of werewolves.” “I think you mean pretty werewolves,” he said, taking her hand as they walked toward the car. Lizzy leaned against his arm and looked up into his eyes. “You are kind of pretty.”

256 Lee Pearce He grinned back. Once they were seated in the car and headed toward the interstate, he glanced at her. “Is this how life is going to be with you? One adrenalin-rush after another?” “Would you want it any other way?” “I suppose not.”

§§§ Once they drove onto the interstate and got settled into their lane, Lizzy turned to him. “You haven’t mentioned anything about your father.” “We did not have a good conversation,” he said. “What did he say about me this time?” she asked with a sigh. “Nothing worth repeating,” Jeremy said. “He is a mean old man and we should just leave him alone. That’s all he wants. Just to be alone.” “I’m sorry, Jeremy.” “For what?” “That your father treats you that way,” she said. “I don’t want to talk about it,” he said, not wanting to relive the rage he had felt. “All right,” Lizzy said. As they approached her building, she suggested they pick up some dinner before going up to her apartment. Jeremy thought food would be the last thing on his mind but when they went into the submarine shop, he found his appetite and ordered two fully loaded subs with extra sauce. Lizzy looked at him as if he had lost his mind. “That’s going to get messy,” she said when they were back in the car. “I know,” he said, smiling wickedly. Up in the apartment, Jeremy stripped all the blankets and sheets from Lizzy’s bed and laid down several towels. He

RaptuRe’s Claim 257 removed all of her clothing, kissing her body all the while then laid her down on the bed. He tore off his own clothing, his cock bobbing in anticipation of a warm sheath. He grabbed their sub sandwiches and peeled back the wrappings, setting one on each side of Lizzy’s body. Slowly, he tore apart the bread and meat, feeding the pieces to Lizzy. His own sandwich he ate over top of her stomach. As the special sauce, a mixture of mayonnaise, oil, vinegar, and spices, dripped onto her body, he licked up the sweetness, using the roughness of his tongue. Lizzy moaned with each stroke. As the juices dripped lower on her body, she writhed beneath his touch, her hands clenching his hair, grasping at his shoulders, holding his wrists. Soon he had gone so low he licked her own juices along with the sub’s juices. “Jeremy, you drive me mad,” Lizzy said, tilting her pelvis so he had better access. He looked up along her flat stomach, between her breasts and into her face, her eyes flashing impatience and curiosity. “They called me your protector. I find that most interesting.” She smiled, lustfully. “Well, protector, my body feels vulnerable. What are you going to do?” Unable to contain himself, he pushed aside the remnants of their sandwiches, settled between her legs and pushed the tip of his cock into her opening. “Do you feel secure now?” She shook her head, reaching down with her hands trying to grasp his shaft. He pushed in a little further. “Now?” Her hands dropped to the side, clutching up the towels. “Oh, Jeremy.” Her chest rose and fell in adrenalin-charged passion. Needing to feel her energy, he thrust himself fully into her body, lying down upon her body. Her legs gripped his thighs, her arms around his head, pulling his mouth down so she could seek out his own wet cavern. He pushed and pushed himself deeper with his movements, feeling her heat surround him, bind him. She sucked feverishly on his tongue forcing him to divide his attention, found he could not, so chose to stop thinking and

258 Lee Pearce let his body instinctively drive her to orgasm. Her moans became cries against his mouth as he felt her inner muscles clasp around his rod. The pressure filled his head. He saw darkness in front of eyes. He could feel her heart beating quickly against his chest. He lowered his mouth to her neck, sensing the blood racing through her veins. Mine, he thought, dragging his tongue across her sweaty skin. She tensed, her hands rushing to tangle in his hair yet holding him close. His teeth grazed along her skin even as her body began to jerk in its building fire. Her breaths came fast. He realized she was close. He opened his mouth. As her cries grew louder, he bit into the skin, blood soaking into his mouth. Lizzy screamed once, her legs squeezing him closer, her chest tingling against his skin, her fingers dragging at his hair. She felt so alive beneath him. As he drank her blood, his balls drew up close. He grabbed her hips and thrust his body harshly against her legs. She arched her back, forcing him to lift from her shoulder. He closed his eyes, feeling only the rush of his seed, the pulsing of his cock, the hammering of his chest. Then a sharp pain on his shoulder. He opened his eyes, surprised yet satisfied to see Lizzy had sunk her teeth into his skin and now licked at the wound, her eyes black with passion. He forced her down and away from his shoulder, suddenly wanting to taste his blood on her lips. Her mouth opened willingly to his urgent demand, his tongue winding around the inside of her mouth, sucking the coppery taste. She too sucked upon his tongue, exploring his mouth. When the blood taste had gone, Jeremy rolled to his side, lying next to her panting body. Neither spoke but he traced the mark his teeth had made upon her skin, the canine puncture marks already healing closed. Claimed. His. More than a protector. Lover. Husband. Soon. Her eyes fluttered as she fought sleep then finally succumbed, her breasts rising and falling with slow, deep breaths. His hand lightly circled around her mounds moving lightly to her stomach. One day, he thought, we will have children and I will love and treasure them as I love and treasure this woman. I will be a father who

RaptuRe’s Claim 259 will show only love and compassion and respect. I will not be like my father. Tears stung at his eyes as he remembered his father’s parting words, insulting Lizzy. He will never put her through any of his father’s tirades again. He would protect her from that negativity, making sure she was only surrounded by his love. He drew up a blanket from the floor covering both their bodies, settled in beside her, his hand continuing to rest upon her stomach. His world was about to change and with Lizzy at his side, it was only going to get better. He knew it. He felt it deep in his soul.

Chapter Twenty-one Jeremy left early Monday morning and Lizzy slept another couple hours until she had to get up for her eight thirty class. She walked around that whole day in a daze feeling Jeremy’s lovemaking throughout her body. She felt so alive. He had loved her most of the night. She knew she’d crash tonight but enjoyed the elated tingling of her awakened body while it lasted. She could hardly wait until they moved in together and she’d have this feeling forever. At noon when she sat down for lunch in the large cafeteria, she sent a text message to Max. Time to talk today? She texted. Yes, when? He responded about a minute later. Have class this afternoon. How about 4? That is good. TTUS. She smiled at his attempt at short form. Yes, talk to you soon too, she thought as she put away her cell phone. Precisely at four, her phone rang. “How was the rest of your Thanksgiving?” Max asked, his voice warm yet businesslike on the other end. “Jeremy’s dad collapsed,” she said, deciding to skip the details, “seems he needs a kidney transplant.” “Oh.” Max didn’t sound impressed. He didn’t sound surprised either. “Jeremy is going to get his agent to ask for more money to cover the medical expenses,” she said, “I thought you should know.” “All right, thank you, Lizzy,” he said. “That’s going to get expensive.” “I know,” she said, slowly, biting her lower lip, “so I was wondering about how me working at this courier job could

262 Lee Pearce perhaps help to pay for that extra bill.” Max didn’t respond at first so she started pacing around her apartment while she kept talking. “Jeremy is really excited about these offers and it would be a shame if they were rescinded if the reps felt this situation was too much to take on. I would be willing to do anything extra to help out and Jeremy wouldn’t have to know. I have to proctor some exams coming up but there are a few open days in between and I could start the job early and do extra runs for you. It wouldn’t be a problem for me and…” “Okay, Lizzy.” “What?” “Okay, Lizzy, we’ll work something out. You don’t have to stress about it. Your job is important. I think you have quite a good future ahead of you and I only want to see you happy.” “Thank you, Max,” she said, relaxing as the pressure left her body. She dropped into her desk chair. “My first free day is two weeks from this Wednesday.” “I’ll be in touch,” he said. The cell phone went dead. She stared at the screen for a few minutes. They hadn’t even discussed money. But Max had mentioned it would depend on the distance. Well, it now also depended on the cost of Gord Sanderson’s medical bills. Jeremy called her that night saying he had called his agent and told him his choice and he would get back to him. “I don’t know, Lizzy,” he said, sounding frightened, “what if the Steers say no? Then what am I going to do?” “We,” she said, “will find a way. Have faith. If they want you badly enough they will come through. We might not get the ranch but it won’t matter as long as we can help out your father.” “How come you can sound so confident?” She bit her lip again. She so wanted to tell him but she had promised Max. If she broke her promise to Max then they really wouldn’t have the money. “I just have a feeling it’s all going to

RaptuRe’s Claim 263 work out for us.” He sighed on the other end. “I miss you.” She laughed. “You just saw me less than twelve hours ago.” He growled softly. “And I miss you already.” Then he spent the next half hour telling her what he would do to her once they were together again and it didn’t involve a submarine sandwich this time.

§§§ Two days later an elated Jeremy called. “We’re on!” he said yelling into the phone. “I even got another offer from Atlanta. They’re flying my agent and I out this week to meet with them. Can you believe it?” “This is great, Jeremy,” she said, watching her printer churn out an essay she had been grading. She always gave them back to her student as a paper copy so they could clearly see their errors, mostly bad formatting as well as content. “Call me as soon as you get back.” “I’m sorry we can’t get together this weekend,” he said. “I could ask if you could come too if you want.” “No, no, Jeremy,” she said, “don’t bother. I’ve got lots to do. You should go on your own. See if you even like the team, the stadium, where they want us to live. I trust you. It’s your job. You find the one that’s comfortable for you.” “Lizzy, this feels so good,” Jeremy said, “it’s so nice to be wanted for once. It’s like I’ve finally made it. You know, it…” Lizzy listened to him for an hour as talked about his future job and their future plans and how they’d find a way to get her business going. They discussed the other offers deciding on Dallas unless Atlanta turned out to be exceptional. At one point, Lizzy undressed and slipped on the T-shirt she wore to bed. He questioned the extra static on the phone and when she told him she was getting into bed, he changed the conversation again to one they both found mutually satisfying. When they finally said good-night, Lizzy sent a quick text

264 Lee Pearce message to Max. Jeremy called. Thank you. No problem. Be in touch soon.

§§§ For the rest of week, Lizzy taught her classes and started preparing for the exams. She had five developmental courses to test, the first two in the first week, the last three in the final week. Jeremy called late Sunday night. He was so excited he could barely speak. He told her all about Atlanta. They’d be given a large house on the outskirts of the city. “You can see for miles out of the windows,” he said, “Lizzy, you can’t even tell you’re in the city. You’ll love it. And the pay. They money is good, really good. We both will need our own cars because the house is a bit of a drive to the campus for you and best of all. No problem. Oh, Lizzy, it’s so good. You’re going to love it. Do you want to come out and see the house and the school, I can fly you out.” He started to laugh. She laughed with him. “Jeremy, if you think it’s the best then let’s do it. Sign the papers or whatever it is that you do these days. I’ll find out what I need to do to locate a job at one of the local universities.” “That’s the best part,” he said, “they’re going to help you to get a position here. The GM of the Atlanta football team knows some people who know some people, if you get what I mean. Just give this lady a call and she’ll talk to you about the open teaching positions.” Lizzy wrote down the number he recited to her and added the lady’s name. “Instead of being a Steer, you think you’d mind being an Atlanta Copperhead?” The excitement in his voice was infectious. “Not as long as we are together and you’re happy.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 265 They spoke at length about Atlanta and even though they desperately wanted to see each other to celebrate, they both decided for their own sanity they would wait until after exams. Lizzy had the first exam on Wednesday late in the afternoon. She decided to walk back to her apartment, stretching sore leg and arm muscles. She entered through the front entrance and checked for any mail. A note with a key to the larger boxes sat in her mail slot. Curious she took the key, found the larger box along the bottom and opened it. A box about the size of a shoe box sat, wrapped in brown paper. She lifted it out. An envelope had been attached to the side. The return address was a warehouse in California. So Max had come through with her first delivery. Up in her room, she opened the envelope. It held a letter, a train ticket, an airline ticket and two hundred dollars in twenties. It was all Max had told her would be there. She opened the letter and read it. Here are your instructions for your assignment. They are to be followed exactly. If for any reason you cannot complete your assignment you are to call 888-555-3232 and leave a message. You will be contacted with further instructions. Enclosed is a train ticket. Do not be late. Take the enclosed package with you on the train. It is NEVER to leave your person. At the end terminus, go to the lockers. Find the locker for the key in this envelope. Open the locker and place the box inside. You will find a cell phone. Dial the number on the speed dial, let it ring two times and hang up. Put the cell phone back in the locker with the box. Lock the locker with the key then place in the locker beside it. It will have a sticker on it saying it is out of order. Take the closest taxi to the airport. Return home. Do not speak to anyone. If anyone approaches you, ignore them. If they are persistent, run toward a security guard. That will frighten them off. It is important you leave the train station as soon as possible. Go directly to the airport and check in. Once you are beyond the security gates, you are allowed to get something to eat before your flight.

266 Lee Pearce Upon return to your home base, contact your representative who will provide the appropriate electronic payment transfer. Successful completion of your assignment will result in additional assignments Regards, The Coastal Organization Lizzy had thought the letter would have been more personal from Max but of course he would have other couriers working for him. This was her job now and she had to treat it as such. She wondered what the pay would be. Guess she would find out tomorrow night when she contacted her representative. She guessed Max was her representative unless he had given her to someone else. The box was quite light and oddly shaped for engineering documents. The documents must be folded up. Perhaps they were plans. She shook the box. Nothing moved inside. In fact she thought she felt padding, like the foam padding an expensive computer came in. She pulled out her train ticket. It left her town that evening at eight ten and stopped in Indianapolis eight and a half hours later. She changed into jeans, a T-shirt, and jacket. Downtown she’d grab a sandwich or a hamburger near the station. She really wasn’t on the job until she actually boarded the train so she felt she could get some dinner. She picked up the book she was trying to finish and placed it in her knapsack. Then she placed the box on the bottom, readjusting her book to sit on top of the box. She threw in some granola bars and her purse. It was going to be a long night especially if she wasn’t going to have a real meal until six o’clock. that morning. She tucked the train ticket into the outer pocket of her knapsack then opened the airline ticket. The flight left Indianapolis at seven o’clock in the morning and got back into Charleston at eleven o’clock. She’d be back in time to administer the exam on Friday after a short rest, of course. It all seemed straightforward enough. She wondered how long a taxi ride it

RaptuRe’s Claim 267 would be from the train station to the airport in Indianapolis. Sitting down at her laptop, she pulled up a mapping website and did the calculations. It was only eleven miles from the train station to the international airport. With over two hours to make it to the airport she wasn’t concerned about missing her flight. At least Max had given her lots of time to get from one to the other. Jogging across campus, she headed toward the main street to catch a city bus. It drove past just as she rounded the corner of the last building. The next bus might not be for another half hour. She could walk but then there’s the money Max had given her. He probably wouldn’t mind if she used it to get to the train station. Lizzy pulled out her cell phone and dialed the local taxi company. Within ten minutes a taxi pulled up and five minutes later deposited her at the train station. She grabbed a sandwich and a soda from the restaurant, stuck them both in her knapsack, and headed to the check in counter. Within twenty minutes, she boarded the train, found a window seat, and settled in for the eight hour ride. The train slowly filled. No one sat in the seat beside her so she placed her knapsack with its box inside up high where she could keep an eye on it and off the floor. She ate her sandwich, sipped at her soda, and tried to concentrate on her book as the miles passed. She ate the granola bars as the sandwich really didn’t fill her up. In case she fell asleep she set the alarm on her cell phone to go off thirty minutes before arrival in Indianapolis. Butterflies attacked her stomach feeling more like bees stinging her insides. She read the letter over. It seemed simple enough. Get off train. Find lockers. Open locker. Insert box. Make cell phone call. Let it ring twice. Hang up. Close locker. Leave key. Take taxi to airport. Done. Easy. Too easy she thought. Lizzy had to use the washroom. Leaving her coat to mark her seat, she carried the knapsack down the aisle, trying not to bang it against too many seats as the train rocked back and forth. Only about twenty people shared the car. A few women, one family, the children already curled up in their seats fast asleep, and

268 Lee Pearce several suited men dozed or read a newspaper. The washroom was small. She had to place the knapsack over the sink as room on the floor was limited. Then she placed it on the toilet seat while she washed her hands. Her reflection in the mirror made her feel better. She looked normal. Not scared, not anxious, not motion sick. This was just a job. A courier job. Delivering papers that couldn’t be trusted with anyone else. Important papers. An important job. Max needed her. Trusted her. Had confidence in her to do this job. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly feeling whichever bugs they were settle. Just a job. Lizzy made her way back to her seat and sat down, making herself comfortable. She pulled out her book again and forced herself to concentrate on the words. She had less than eight hours now. Better make good use of the time. Throughout the trip, a few of the people got up to move about the car. No one in particular paid much attention to her. She’d look like just a traveler that night. She got up to stretch her legs twice more that night and noticed some of the passengers had gotten off the train and one new person, another man in a suit, had sat down in her car. He looked exhausted already. Lizzy had always known she hadn’t wanted a job in an office. She much preferred to work outside with the horses. And this money she was earning now, which she had to remind herself she really didn’t know exactly how much she was getting paid, would help to put her and Jeremy toward that goal. Seated once again, she stared out the window. Lush green pastures whizzed by in the rising sun’s glow. She smiled thinking of Jeremy. Was he still in bed catching his last few hours before practice? Her body warmed at the thought of him lying in his bed. She wished she was curled up with him right now, feeling his chest rise and fall with each breath. Closing her eyes, she dozed off picturing Jeremy turn onto his side to kiss her face. An annoying beeping jerked her awake. She glanced around at her surroundings, feeling lost. The train swayed around a corner and she suddenly felt the bees in her stomach again, remembering where she was and why. Switching off her cell

RaptuRe’s Claim 269 phone’s alarm, she tucked it into the outer pocket of her knapsack and pulled out the letter again, reading the instructions for the twentieth time. By the time the train pulled into the station, Lizzy had calmed her nerves, feeling prepared to do her job. She disembarked along with a number of other passengers. She noted several men in suits strode from the train, hurrying through the doors into the lobby. She followed at a more sedate pace. She was just a tourist with all the time in the world, right? Best to play the part. Inside the lobby, she walked through the waiting area and found the lockers beyond the check-in counter. Very few people actually stood about the interior. A newspaper vendor sorted the daily papers slowly as if he didn’t expect a rush for awhile yet. A security guard stood close to the exit doors watching, a look of boredom on his face, as the passengers filtered through the sliding doors. She saw waiting taxis outside. At least she knew where to go. Lizzy turned the corner into the row of lockers. Grasping the key to number 25, she scanned the small doors until she found the match. Beside it to the right sat a door ajar with an out of order sticker on it. Vaguely she wondered what she’d do if the cell phone wasn’t in her locker. The letter hadn’t said anything about what to do if that happened. The letter had actually said nothing about what to do if everything went wrong. She took a deep breath. Nothing was going to go wrong. She was delivering papers. What could go wrong? Inserting the key, she saw the flash of silver as light hit the interior. She let out the breath as she swung her knapsack off her shoulder and placed it up against the wall of lockers, bringing up her left leg to hold it from slipping and falling. She unzipped the pouch and pulled out the box. The locker was tall enough for her to slip the box in without disturbing the cell phone which she pulled out having deposited the box safely. The cell phone lit up as she turned it on. At least the battery was charged. She found the speed dial number and pressed send. Holding it to her ear, she let it ring twice, wondering in

270 Lee Pearce whose home right now it was sounding off. She hung up after the second ring, turned off the phone, and put it back in the locker. She locked the locker, removed the key, and put it in the out-of-order locker. Then she zipped up her knapsack and slung it over her shoulder. Walking away from the lockers, Lizzy noticed the newspaper man staring in her direction. Her pulse quickening, she looked away toward the doors and when she glanced back again, he had sat down on a stool now staring vacantly at the floor. She took another deep breath to calm her nerves as the sliding doors moved apart. Sunshine blinded her for a moment. “Taxi, miss?” She turned toward the voice. An older man, his head swathed in a turban, stood by a taxi. He opened the door as she approached. “Airport, please,” she said as he closed the door. “You live out of town, miss?” he asked. Of course he’d wonder why she had just gotten off the train and was now headed toward the airport. “Yes,” she said, offering no other information. Best keep it simple she thought kind of enjoying this game of deception. “You traveling far?” he asked, glancing in his rear view mirror. A tiny plastic frame with a picture of two boys dangled from it. She shook her head and yawned. “Those your children?” He touched the frame almost reverently, his fingers clinging a little too long. “Yes, miss. An old picture.” “How old are they now?” “The younger one is sixteen,” he said. “The older is passed.” “I’m sorry,” she said, swallowing heavily. Good one, she thought. “He died of a drug overdose,” he said, continuing as if he felt he needed to explain. Lizzy felt a shiver go down her spine. Fortunately the

RaptuRe’s Claim 271 interchange sign for the airport flashed by. “He liked baseball,” he said, “wanted to play very badly.” He flicked on his turn indicator and glanced to the right to check his blind spot. He caught her eye briefly. His look was cold, unemotional. Strange for a man who was speaking about a dead child. “Took one of those steroid drugs. It changed him. Made him sick. There was nothing we could do for him.” Lizzy stared out the window suddenly remembering Jeremy’s agonizing hours before she had helped him. He too would have died without her help. The driver pulled up to the departures area. She fished out her wallet, gave him the money to cover the ride including a sizable tip, and hurried from the cab. She so wanted to call Jeremy at that moment. She even started to pull out her own cell phone but then stopped. What would she say to him? Sorry for waking you so early? Just wanted to talk to you as I got a sudden feeling of the guilts because a taxi driver in another city I’m not supposed to be in right now, told me about his dead son. She pushed the phone back into her knapsack and headed toward the flight counter. She needed food. A good substantial breakfast and she’d feel much better. Once past security, Lizzy found her gate then moved to the closest open restaurant and sat down at one of the tables near a window. She overlooked the runways and waiting airplanes. She ordered scrambled eggs, toast, and yogurt to settle her stomach. As she waited for her breakfast to arrive, she felt her body slowly growing fatigued. Her cell phone peeked out of the knapsack and her fingers itched to pick it up and dial Jeremy’s number. But at seven in the morning, he would be out getting ready to go to practice; he’d be fined if he was late. Besides, he’d only wonder where she was, his hearing having become nearly as good as a full-blood werewolf’s hearing. She promised Max to not tell Jeremy what she was doing. She knew she had to wait until she arrived in Charleston before calling him. Feeling a little bit better, she ordered a coffee with cream when the waitress delivered her plate. She watched the reflection of the waitress as she departed and then saw also reflected a man

272 Lee Pearce wearing a suit seated near the door. The waitress detoured over to take his order of coffee and toast, flirted a moment, turned, and disappeared behind a small counter. She reappeared carrying two cups of coffee, the first she delivered to the man with a little bit more of giggling and then hurried over to Lizzy’s table, depositing the coffee, the liquid sloshing onto the saucer. The waitress apologized and Lizzy waved her away, reaching for the napkin dispenser. She sighed as she folded a paper napkin, lifted the cup and placed it on the saucer to soak up the liquid. Must be nice to look like one who had the money to leave a substantial tip. One day when Jeremy had his successful career and she had made money with her horses, she’d tip better than normally expected. She glanced out the window and nearly jumped out of her skin. The man stood behind and she nearly broke her neck looking around so quickly. “I am sorry,” he said, glancing at her coffee cup. She breathed in deep to calm her nerves and scented only human. That was all she needed was a territorial werewolf, even though airports were considered neutral, or a tattletale vampire. “It’s okay,” she said, looking down at her plate, trying not to encourage him in the slightest. He’d sense her werewolf genes instinctively and want to hang around, trying to get to know her better. “I don’t know what got into that waitress,” he said, sliding closer to the vacant chair at her table. “Can I buy you another?” Lizzy shook her head. “I have to board soon,” she said, then adding sternly and staring him directly in the eyes. “I am not interested in another cup. Go back to your table.” As if stung, he stumbled back, bumping into the table behind. “I…I am sorry.” Lizzy watched him until he sat back down at his own table. She knew not to break contact until he did and even though he had done so on the way back, he kept glancing in her direction. Only when he sat, did she break contact and look down at her

RaptuRe’s Claim 273 plate to dig into her eggs. The werewolf rapture was to be used only discretely and when absolutely necessary. Or between two lovers. She smiled. Jeremy liked it when she used it on him to take him to a higher erotic level. She liked it too. Jeremy could be so sensual. He didn’t need much encouragement but when she did encourage him, their love making took on bed-breaking status. The waitress broke her reverie by slipping her bill onto the table. Lizzy realized she had finished off her eggs and toast without even knowing it. She left Max’s money on the table to cover the bill and a generous tip and walked out of the restaurant. The man had left sometime earlier. The gate sat nearly empty and she approached the check-in desk, her boarding pass and identification in hand. The flight attendant waved her down the ramp. Lizzy’s flight home was without incident. She slept most of the way, waking only when her ears began to pop with the plane’s descent. She caught a taxi outside the arrivals area and was back in her apartment within a half an hour. She dropped her knapsack on the bed, fished out her cell phone and called to check in. “Everything went all right?” Max asked, his voice distant as if he stood outside on a hill. She had guessed he would end up being her handler. “Fine,” she said, “no problems. Long train ride though.” “Heard Jeremy’s picking Atlanta,” Max said. “Shorter runs from Atlanta for you. Day runs.” “Atlanta?” she said. So Jeremy liked Atlanta after all. And it was closer to West Virginia than Dallas. Atlanta will be a nice city to live in for a while. “You’ll receive another package in two days,” he said. “Get some sleep. Check your bank account. Your pay has already been deposited.” “Okay, Max.” She fought off a yawn. Curious, she flipped open her laptop. The hibernation setting clicked off and the

274 Lee Pearce screen flickered to life. She opened her browser and clicked on her bank’s web site. “You comfortable with this?” he asked, sounding concerned. “Yes,” she said, suddenly suspicious, “why? Should I be expecting something to happen?” She typed in her password to her bank account. The screen changed. “I’ve never been comfortable sending a female alone for all that time,” he said, sounding fatherly. “I usually have men do the longer runs.” “I never once felt in danger,” she said, quickly. Please. Please don’t take this away from us. “I can handle anything that might come up. You know I can.” He didn’t answer for a moment. She even looked at her phone to see if they’d been disconnected. “Max? You there? You know I can do this. You know we need the money. You have to believe me.” She stopped going on suddenly embarrassed she was begging to keep this job and he had said nothing about taking her off it. “I know you can, Lizzy,” he said, finally. “I’ll talk to you again in a couple days.” She stared at the dead cell phone for a few seconds. What was wrong with her? She had never begged for anything in her life. Lizzy glanced at her bank account’s balance and collapsed onto the side of her bed. Over two thousand dollars had been added to her account. She felt sick and Jeremy’s face floated in front of her eyes. When it came to Jeremy she’d do anything for him. Even sell her soul. Apparently, she had done just that.

Chapter Twenty-two The box arrived at noon. Lizzy picked it up on the way back from the morning exam. She dropped it on her bed before calling Jeremy to check in. He wanted to come down to see her for a few hours to discuss their Atlanta move so they planned for his Saturday afternoon arrival. Then she had a nap and left to catch the train later that night. The night passed without incidence. She made the drop at the Indianapolis station’s locker and caught a taxi to the airport. She had breakfast at another restaurant, further away from her gate, just in case that man too was a regular. She saw no one familiar in the airport, even the flight attendants had changed, and the flight home was quiet and uneventful. Back at her apartment she checked in with Max. She had one run left to do the following week the afternoon of the final exam she would monitor. Jeremy had vacation starting and would most likely want to come pick her up that evening for the few days he would get off for Christmas. As long as she was back by the time he planned to arrive she wouldn’t need to make excuses for not being ready for him that day. Jeremy called and said he had an important meeting about the trade and wouldn’t be able to make it. He sounded incredibly peeved when he said he wouldn’t be able to make it down to see her before the holiday. He said he could still come Monday night but she told him not to bother. She had a big exam to give the next morning and would be having student conferences before it. Besides they’d be seeing each other in a couple days and then have all Christmas break together. She didn’t want to wait but knew she had to. After her final exam, she picked up the last box and headed to the train station. As it was Lizzy’s third courier drop to Indianapolis, she was comfortable with the run and, unfortunately, going on very little sleep because of the last

276 Lee Pearce exam, an especially long one. With the box at the bottom of her knapsack, the strap securely tied around her arm, she found herself dozing on the train. The alarm on her cell phone woke her just as the train pulled into the outskirts of the station. She had just enough time to slip into the washroom, splash some water on her face to wake up, and exit the train. Still groggy, she wove her way to the lockers. For the quiet week before the start of the busy Christmas travel season there seemed to be a lot more people lounging about the platforms than normal. She dug out the key, found the locker, and opened it. Slipping the box from her knapsack, she pushed it into the locker, careful not to disturb the cell phone sitting just at the front. She picked it up, while slinging her knapsack back over her shoulder. Turning it on, she pressed the menu to find the speed dial selections. As expected she found only one number programmed. She pressed it, put the phone up to her ear and listened while the number dialed. Gazing around the lobby, she saw a couple college boys leafing through magazines at a newspaper stand nearby. At a coffee stand, two more stood stirring their coffees. Sitting on a bench nearby another boy had slouched down in the seat, his chin on his chest, seemingly sleeping. The phone started to ring. Somewhere above in the mezzanine a phone rang about a millisecond later. Lizzy froze. Her pulse began to race. The oxygen in the space around had disappeared. Just a coincidence, she thought. She glanced around as the second ring began. As the phone above rang, its tones echoing loudly in the station, she swore she saw the people in the room stiffen and stop what they had been doing. Adrenalin rushed through her body. Her legs ached wanting to run. Every fiber in her being told her it was all wrong. She turned off the phone as the second ring finished and placed it back in the locker. Closing and locking it, she slipped behind the pillars until she could see the exit doors. No one had moved in the room. Perhaps she had been imagining it. As she stepped clear of the pillars, she did notice the boy sitting on the

RaptuRe’s Claim 277 bench was missing. Maybe he had lain down, passed out, and she couldn’t see him because of the back of the bench. Head low, she stepped out from the pillars and started to walk quickly toward the doors. The rising sun glowed red outside. If she could just make it to the taxi stand, she’d be fine. No one came near her as she walked past the row of benches. No one moved from the newspaper or the coffee stand. Halfway across, she started to relax. As she neared the doors, movement to her left made her jump. The boy who had been sitting on the bench stepped in front to block her way. She couldn’t see his face for the sun shone brightly behind him, putting him in shadow. She darted around him but he reached out and grabbed her arm. “No,” she cried out, trying to yank her hand out of his grip. As she tried to walk by him, his fingers dug into her skin with a strength no human should have had. She swallowed heavily. His body twisted as she tried to pull away and she caught a glimpse of his face. His face was dripping with sweat and grimaced with pain every few seconds. She had seen this once before and it frightened her. Drug withdrawal could make a person violent. “Look, I don’t know what you want,” she said, loudly, hoping to get the attention of security. She let her shoulder drop so the knapsack dropped down her arm to her hand, grasping it tightly, “but if its money you want you can have whatever I have.” She’d use her knapsack as a weapon if he got anymore aggressive. He shook his head. “Not money,” he muttered, his jaw clenched tight with pain. His grip tightened and she gasped feeling his fingers crushing her arm. He looked no more than seventeen years old. He seemed to be just another kid from any other college yet he reeked of W. Where the heck had he gotten it from? Why was he taking it? So young, too. Shadows closed in. The other boys now surrounded her. The door opened at that moment and a breeze blew through, letting her get a scent of their bodies. They all seemed to be in various stages of withdrawal, the drug in this case being W. Her stomach

278 Lee Pearce flip flopped. Blood pounded in her ears. She thought she was going to faint. Taking a deep breath, she asked to no one in particular, “What do you want?” “You,” said one of the boys behind her. She could almost feel him pressing against her body. She shuddered. Gang raped by a bunch of college boys was not how she wanted this day to end. She glanced around the room. Security seemed to have vanished. In fact, the lobby seemed to have emptied out. “Look guys,” she said, trying to sound like she wasn’t afraid of them, “I have a plane to catch. I don’t have time to play games with you.” The boy holding her arm started to drag her toward the doors. She felt the others close in behind. “Guys, you don’t want to do this,” she said, trying to make eye contact with any of them. They all seemed to be staring outside, expectantly. “My employer won’t be happy.” “Your employer made the mistake of sending you,” the one behind her, the spokesman apparently, said. This threw her off balance. Her? What was so special about her? She was just an instructor with a part time job delivering papers. “Guys, I’m not who you think I am,” she said, “really. Just let me go and we can forget all about this.” They shoved her through the door, the one holding her now-numb arm pulling her close. She got a whiff of his rank odor and nearly got sick to her stomach. As they approached the curb, a black van with a college’s coat of arms on the side, pulled up, jerking to a stop. The side door slid open and she was pushed toward it. She dug her heels into the sidewalk, trying to twist her body away. The one behind her just picked her up off her feet and carried her toward the van. Dropping her back on her feet just outside the van, he muttered in her ear, “This won’t take long. We just need you to bite us.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 279 Lizzy tried to scream but a sweaty palm clamped down over her mouth and nose. She struggled for air but only filled her lungs with day-old sweat. She wished for once she could actually change into a werewolf. She’d tear the offending arm from her face and toss it into the gutter. “Elizabeth!” The boys froze. All turned to look. The man from the restaurant on her first morning came charging toward the group. Lizzy nearly groaned. They’d pound the man to a bloody mess in a matter of seconds. Didn’t he know what was going on? Who he was saving her from? Drug addicts would do anything to get their next fix. “Elizabeth, sweetheart, there you are,” the man said, barging into the group, using his elbows. The boys were so surprised the man actually had time to grab her arm and start to drag her from the group. Then the grip on her other arm tightened. She cried out when the tension on both sides tightened enough to yank her arms out of their sockets. The man leaned in close, his face a sudden mask of dangerous intent. “Let her go now or you’ll all be spending the next week in jail.” He fished inside his coat jacket and pulled out an official-looking badge. Lizzy thought she saw the initials FBI but she could have been wrong. He showed the badge around the group. A low murmur went through the boys. Lizzy felt they were thinking they could still take the agent then almost as one they began to back away looking over her head. A black limousine stopped behind the van. The man began to pull Lizzy toward it. She heard the van door slide shut and tried to look over her shoulder. “Keep moving,” the man hissed. “They might change their minds.” The driver opened the back door for them. She grabbed it as she got alongside, stopping her progress. “Why should I go

280 Lee Pearce with you?” “Do you want to live?” he said. She glanced back at the van. Its side door had opened again. One of the boys still stood outside watching the limo. She saw another start to exit, his leg jutting out from the side of the van. The first boy pointed and took a step in her direction. Knowing she couldn’t bite them, wouldn’t be allowed, and if caught, would be put to death without question by the werewolf clan here in Indiana. She slipped into the back seat of the limo, the agent following quickly, slamming the door behind him. The locks engaged and the car pulled away from the curb. “Look, just let me out at the first cab,” Lizzy said, clutching her knapsack to her chest. “We’ll take you to the airport,” he said. She looked at him sideways. “How…?” “We’ve been following you,” he said, reaching into his pocket. He pulled his badge out again and held it so she could read it properly. “I’m Special Agent Patrick. David Patrick. We’ve been trying to infiltrate your organization for awhile now.” “My…what?” she said, surprised. “The Satislov drug cartel,” David said. “You do know you are carrying drugs for him, right?” Lizzy leaned back in the seat, suddenly weak. She started shaking her head. “No. Papers. Engineering papers he said.” “On a train?” She kept shaking her head. Pieces began to fall into place. “He said no security x-ray. He didn’t want me to lose contact with the box. Said he couldn’t trust anyone. His company worked with large companies who paid big money to keep it all secret.” “Your last two trips, you carried the werewolf drug, W,” David said. “Those teens got hold of your scent from the box. That’s why they showed up to get the delivery.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 281 “They wanted me to bite them, to…” she stopped and looked at him. “I know,” he said. “I wasn’t sure until you head-zapped me in the restaurant. Your boss must have known how dangerous it was to send you.” “He wouldn’t have put me in a bad situation on purpose,” Lizzy said, even though the sick feeling had returned again. “He’s part of my clan. He wouldn’t have done this to a fellow clan member.” “Max is a member of over twelve state clans,” David said. “What I’m surprised at is why your alpha didn’t do background checks.” Lizzy growled softly. “My alpha would have done his homework.” “Your town has one of the highest unemployment rates among humans in the state,” David said. “Perhaps your alpha felt the jobs Max’s warehouse would create overcame any shadows in his past.” Stephen was more responsible than that. He would have done all his background checks on Max and his brothers. But then Stephen hadn’t known Max had been at the island the same day she had freed the demon. A sick feeling grew in the pit of her stomach. Was Max that good? Able to hide even the most important of details? “What do you want from me?” she asked. “We want you to get your boss to confess to producing and distributing W,” he said. “It doesn’t matter how you do it. Even if it is just over the phone.” “The phone?” she said, “you’re going to bug my phone?” David reached down to the floor and lifted a small case onto his lap. He snapped it open. It held a small gun and several small capsules. “Not your phone,” he said, holding up the gun. He opened the side chamber and inserted one of the small capsules. Snapping the chamber closed, he turned sideways

282 Lee Pearce and pointed the gun at Lizzy. “This is a tracking bug,” he said. “It will dissolve within 48 hours but we’ll be able to find you wherever you go.” He pressed the nozzle against her arm and squeezed the trigger. Before she could move away, a loud click sounded followed by a sharp pain in her arm. Lizzy blinked away tears as she rubbed her arm. “I suppose I didn’t have a choice,” she said, angrily. “Let’s just say,” David said, loading another capsule into the gun, “would you rather spend the next few years in jail or make one phone call and keep your freedom?” He pressed the gun against her neck this time. She tried to move away but he grabbed her arm with his other hand and held her close. The trigger clicked and lightening jabbed into her skull. “That one is a one-way bug. We can hear you but you won’t be able to hear us.” “Just a phone call?” Lizzy said, warily, watching as David put the gun back into the case. She had watched enough television crime shows to know the FBI could be just as untrustworthy as the bad guys. He snapped the lid down on the case and placed the case back on the floor. “Whatever it takes for Max to say he is the one who manufactures and distributes W,” David said. He pulled out his own cell phone and dialed a number. Holding it up to his ear he began to speak at once. “Transmission ok?” He looked grim and nodded once. “Good.” Hanging up the phone, he knocked on the Plexiglas window separating them from the driver. The driver accelerated the car maneuvering it out into the middle lane of the interstate. “What if I can’t get Max to say what you want him to say?” Lizzy asked, rubbing at the back of her neck. “You’ll have to find a way,” David said. “What if I don’t want to?” she asked. “He’s offered me a job. I didn’t know I was carrying contraband. In fact all those boxes weighed the same so as far as I know I was carrying papers. Maybe you’re lying. Maybe I wasn’t carrying drugs at all. How

RaptuRe’s Claim 283 do I know you’re not trying to make me trap him? In fact there is nothing stopping me from not doing anything that you’ve asked.” “Your boyfriend, Jeremy, isn’t it? He nearly died from W, didn’t he? Think of all those other kids getting the drug. You know how they’re going to end up, don’t you? Is that what you want to be involved in?” David said watching her closely. She shook her head, unable to speak, her mouth suddenly dry. He would use that card. “Make the call,” David said, as the car pulled up to the departures unloading area, “make it sound convincing.” The car pulled away as soon as Lizzy closed her door. She rushed into the airport and handed over her ticket to the ticketing agent, all the while trying not to scream. Her world had suddenly changed. She felt it all spinning out of control. She stumbled through security fully expecting the guards to pull her aside but they seemed to be too bored to care about a frazzled woman. Not until she sat down at the restaurant and ordered her breakfast did her mind start to try to sift through what had just happened. No matter how she thought about it, she didn’t see any way out of working for the FBI. If she helped them Max would get arrested, Jeremy would lose his football contract, and her job would be over. If she didn’t help them, Jeremy might get seriously hurt for life and lose his only chance at a career he loved. The waiter slid her plate of pancakes onto the table and reached for her mug, refilling it with coffee without asking. Julie poured lots of syrup from the sticky bottle that had been sitting for who-knew-how-long on the table and cut a huge triangle, stuffing it into her mouth. She chewed and forced herself to swallow even though she had lost all appetite. She knew her werewolf metabolism needed to be fed. The adrenalin that had been flowing through her veins the past few hours would subside soon and she’d be starving, probably during the flight where there’d be no food available and she’d get cranky and

284 Lee Pearce restless, when she’d rather be sleeping. She sawed another hunk of the flat tasting dough and stuffed it in her mouth, grinding her teeth through the syrup. Max would have told her if she had been carrying drugs. He would have wanted her to be more careful even though she realized how much more care could she have taken? He told her to keep the box close, never on the floor, never out of sight. But he knew she was sympathetic to the cause. She had seen the way Jeremy suffered from withdrawal and she had saved his life, making him what he had wanted to be: a werewolf. She slowly put down her fork. Jeremy would have died. How many other humans had died because of this drug? Was Max that unconcerned about human life that he kept pushing the drug out into the school system? Why would he do that? Money? He didn’t seem to be the greedy sort. But then he eased into running Bart’s companies quite seamlessly when Bart had been put in jail. It almost seemed too easy. When she got home, Lizzy would ask Max about it. Maybe this really was a set up by the FBI. She’d have to be careful how she worded her inquiries. The bug would pick up everything she said. Shoving her plate aside, she pulled out her wallet and left enough money to cover her bill twice over. Once outside the restaurant, she headed for the closest washroom. She splashed cold water over her face, wiping away the grime from the last ten hours of travel. As she looked up into the mirror, staring at her dripping face, she still felt dirty. Whether it was from the FBI agent casting suspicion on her courier job or from a growing sense of disappointment Max lied to her and used her to do something illegal, she didn’t know but knew she would clear it all up in a couple hours. The flight was uneventful. The taxi ride back to the university also quiet on the Saturday morning. She entered her apartment, closed the door, and flipped open her cell phone. Max answered during the first ring as if he had been expecting her call.

RaptuRe’s Claim 285 “How did it go?” he asked before she could even say hello. “Not good,” she said, sitting down on the floor and leaning her back against the side of her bed. “I was swarmed at the train station just after I locked the box away in the locker.” “Swarmed?” he asked, his voice tense. “A group of boys tried to force me to get into a van with them,” she said, choosing her words carefully, “they were strung out on drugs, Max.” “Really?” he said cautiously, “How did you get away?” “I’m not really sure,” she said, “I saw a break in the group and ran for the nearest taxi. I got in and took off before the boys could figure out what to do. I think they were so high they didn’t even realize I had slipped away until it was too late.” “What did they want?” “Well, that’s the funny thing,” she said, again being careful, “they wanted me to bite them.” She paused letting that sink in then she continued when he didn’t speak. “Max, why would boys strung out on W know to seek me out? My packages are to be going to companies, right? Not schools.” Again, silence. “Max, what am I delivering?” she said, “Is it really just papers?” She heard him sigh. “Lizzy, you know I trust you, right?” “Uh-huh.” “I needed someone who could think on their feet if a problem such as that arose,” he continued, “those deliveries are very important. They keep a line of business open to me that is very lucrative and plays an important role for the people you deliver to.” “How long, Max?” she asked, trying to hide the disappointment in her voice. “Almost from the beginning,” he said. “Humans are very weak. They’d do anything, pay anything to gain an advantage

286 Lee Pearce over the supernaturals who had infiltrated their everyday life.” “Max, they’re also dying from this,” she said. “You’re not complaining about the money,” he said. “You didn’t question it earlier.” “I…I guess it was too good to be true,” she said. “Where do you get the werewolves to help you produce it?” Now she didn’t care if the FBI had enough information. She wanted to know. “Even werewolves can be down on their luck,” he said. “I pay them for blood, just like any other blood bank, and they don’t ask questions. Why are you asking all these questions, Lizzy? Did those boys scare you that much?” “Max, I’m just trying to understand,” she said. “It’s hard for me. I’m very grateful for what you’ve done for Jeremy but I’m beginning to question whether this is right for me. For us.” “Are you thinking of quitting?” Yes. Hell, yes. As if he had read her thoughts, Max’s voice became low and threatening. “All it takes, Lizzy, is one phone call and I can destroy what little career Jeremy has. Think what that would do to him. He’d have no job. Never be able to get a job in the field he is good in. He’d return back to that life with his violent father. He would never be happy, again. Is that what you want? To not give Jeremy the life he deserves? He has earned? Just because you won’t take a few train rides?” Lizzy’s head spun. Max was actually threatening to take away everything her life depended upon. Jeremy would be destroyed without his football career. He didn’t have anything else. What was she going to do? She couldn’t do that to Jeremy. “Take the weekend,” Max continued saying, “think about it. We are pack mates after all. Maybe I could find another way for you to work for me. That way Jeremy can keep his football career.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 287 “Atlanta is going to be a change,” she said quickly, remembering the FBI was listening and wanting to move on in the conversation, “but it will be good for Jeremy. Give him a good base to work from.” “Like I said, take the weekend,” Max said, “Call me Sunday night and let me know your decision.” Lizzy stared at the silent phone. W. Agent Patrick had been right. Had she gotten Max to say enough on the phone to incriminate himself? She stared at her cell phone hoping it would ring. When it didn’t after about five minutes, Lizzy pulled on her workout clothes. Tucking her phone into her pocket, she headed out the apartment toward the gym where she held a membership. She needed to get rid of excess stress and a run on a treadmill was just the answer. Besides, she still had the pills. Even though she had promised herself to get rid of them, tonight she may still need them. With this kind of stress she didn’t even want to consider what nightmares she may have.

Chapter Twenty-three Down the street tucked in between two box-shaped utility buildings in a vacant alley, a small cargo van stood. No one sat in the driver or the passenger seat. From a distance the van appeared to be empty. Upon closer inspection a sliver of orange light could be seen where the rubber seal had worn away at the bottom of the right swing-out door. Muffled voices could be heard faintly through the flaw. A black passenger van pulled up behind the cargo van. A man in a leather bomber coat and black dress pants got out, pulling a cardboard tray of coffee cups and a large box of donuts out with him as he slid from the car. He closed the door with his elbow and it locked automatically as he walked to the back of the cargo van. The gate had been lowered at the back and he stepped onto it. It started to rise. As it became level with the doors, he stepped to the left. The right door clicked and sprang open about six inches. He wedged his knee into the opening and pushed the door open further so he could slide in. Once he stepped off the platform, the decreased pressure notified the door mechanism to close. Inside the cargo van, the man put down the tray and bag on the closest counter. He pulled out one of the cups and sat down in a nearby vacant chair facing a bank of monitors. The first monitor showed a continual display of a satellite image of the campus. The next monitor portrayed several lines of ever changing numbers and fluctuating lines. A middle monitor showed a color map of the campus with a steadily flashing dot inside one of the buildings. The next two monitors showed login screens sitting on top of the FBI logo. The sound of a woman’s labored breathing along with the fast beating of her heart filled the silent room. “How long has she been running?” the newly arrived man

290 Lee Pearce asked. “Nearly forty minutes,” Agent David Patrick said, reclining in his chair. “She has good stamina.” Jeremy stood leaning against the front wall of the van, staring at the ground, his arms and legs crossed tightly. He huffed and glanced at the other man sitting. “My cousin is angry, gentlemen,” Stephen said. “She’s blowing off steam.” “How long could she go on like this?” David said, looking at Stephen. “How long do you think, Jeremy? Hours?” Stephen asked not bothering to look at him. “I’ve seen her run for over an hour,” Jeremy said, looking at the monitor showing Lizzy’s heartbeat. “She’ll have barely broken a sweat by now.” He pushed away from the wall and started to walk across the floor. “Where you going?” David asked. “To get some air,” Jeremy said, stepping up to the door and putting his hand on the release mechanism. He heard a chair creak behind him just before the door clicked open. “Don’t go far,” David said, “if we have to move quickly we won’t stop to find you two.” Jeremy slid out the door and leapt to the ground, not bothering to wait for the platform to lower. He heard another pair of feet hit the pavement beside him. “I should be with her,” Jeremy said. “We’ve been over this before,” Stephen said following him as he stepped away from the van. “She’d become suspicious if you just showed up especially after you told her you had meetings and wouldn’t be able to make it this week.” “I don’t like setting her up like this,” Jeremy said. “She could get hurt. Or worse.” “We had to do it this way,” Stephen said.

RaptuRe’s Claim 291 “No, we didn’t,” Jeremy stopped and turned to face him. “You didn’t have to let Max and his brothers into the pack. You could have just refused the FBI. Made them find another clan to help them with their so-called investigation.” Stephen sighed. “We’ve discussed this, Jeremy.” “I don’t care,” he said, lashing out, his arms waving about in the air. “I know Maysla thinks Lizzy can handle herself. I still don’t like putting her in danger like this.” “The demon community has lost so much,” Stephen reminded him, his voice level, controlled. “We had to help them.” “I don’t care,” Jeremy said, stepping close to Stephen. “I wouldn’t have put Lizzy in harm’s way.” He stared back at Stephen refusing to break eye contact. He thought he saw the briefest flicker of doubt in his patriarch’s expression and feeling a stab of guilt, looked away. “Jeremy, the FBI is not going to let anything happen to Lizzy,” Stephen said, his voice gentle, “and we’re here to make sure they hold themselves to their promise.” The door snapped open. They both turned to stare. Agent Patrick looked out. “She’s just left the gym,” he said. Back inside, Jeremy noticed her heart beat had begun to slow. He watched the red flashing dot as it moved along the street away from the cargo van’s location. He almost wished she would come this way so he could at least sense her presence. It had been too long since he had held her in his arms, his body ached to hold her close, breathe in her smell, run his fingers through her hair. As she stepped into the parking lot not far from her apartment, she stopped suddenly. Her heartbeat began to race. Jeremy’s own heart quickened. Faintly Jeremy heard her voice come out of the speakers in Agent Patrick’s laptop. “Max, you scared me,” she said, her voice high, full of panic. “What are you doing here?”

292 Lee Pearce “I felt we hadn’t finished our discussion, Lizzy,” Max said, his familiar voice muffled and distant. “Must be in a car,” the other agent said, tapping his keyboard. The other two blank monitors flashed to life. The same satellite images filled the three other monitors. The image zoomed in on the parking lot until they could see the black limo sitting in the middle of the lot. It must have pulled up as Lizzy crossed the pavement. “Get in,” Max was saying, “let’s go get a coffee.” “Uh, I’m just coming from the gym,” she said, calmly, “I’ll go shower and meet you back down here in ten minutes.” “Lizzy, doesn’t matter to me,” Max said. “Max,” she said, “it does matter to me.” Jeremy could hear an edge of panic creeping into her voice. Her heartbeat had nearly become one long staccato. He noticed Stephen had tensed up. Jeremy started to lean toward the door. Her voice came through loud suddenly. “Max, no! What…don’t…oh.” Her heartbeat dropped quickly back to normal. Jeremy strained to look at the other monitors. He heard a click, a loud thump and another click then silence. “What the hell just happened?” he demanded. “She’s been drugged and put in the trunk,” David said. “Her body’s at rest,” the other agent said. “Unconscious.” “Un…?” Jeremy said, staring in disbelief at the satellite image. The limo pulled out of the parking lot and turned onto the main street into the light traffic. He dashed toward the door but felt a hand grip his upper arm and yank him backward. He looked up angrily into Stephen’s face. The other agent got out of his chair and headed toward the front of the van. He slid open a panel to the cab and stepped into the driver’s seat. “Jeremy, stop,” Stephen said. “She’s just asleep. She’s fine. We knew this might happen.” The engine started up and the van lurched forward. Jeremy

RaptuRe’s Claim 293 scrambled to sit down in a chair before he fell down. “Where are we going?” David said, thoughtfully, watching the red dot. Jeremy glanced at Stephen. “Hopefully not the airport.” Stephen quickly turned to David. “Can you check the airport? See if any helicopters are warming up? Getting ready to fly?” David nodded grimly and picked up his cell phone. He spoke into it quietly. He snapped it shut after a few minutes. “No helicopters anywhere,” he reported, “not even at any private airports nearby.” Jeremy kept watching the satellite image. “Does he have a warehouse around here? Any type of office?” “We haven’t found anything yet,” David said. “Then where the hell is he taking Lizzy?” Jeremy muttered, frustrated.

§§§ Lizzy’s head pounded. As she opened her eyes, bright lights made her blink rapidly in an attempt to focus. Someone breathed heavily somewhere nearby and she turned her head in the direction. A teenage boy lay on a hospital bed, his body soaked in sweat, his eyes closed, his chest rising and falling rapidly. Panicked, she glanced around the room. She seemed to be in some sort of hospital room, herself lying on a treatment bed. She tried to rise but her hands had been handcuffed to the rails on either side of the bed. “You really disappointed me,” Max said, rising from a chair in a far corner. “Max, where am I?” she asked, hoping the bug still worked. She vaguely wondered about range. Agent Patrick had not mentioned anything about distance so she hoped it wasn’t something she had to worry about. “You’re in a private clinic,” Max said, walking across the

294 Lee Pearce room. “Why am I cuffed?” “I didn’t want you hurting yourself,” he said, “in case you woke up scared.” “Well, I am scared,” she said, “let me go.” “I need to talk to you first,” he said, reaching her side. With a sad look on his face, his took her right hand into his and held it gently. She tried to pull away but he just tightened his grip. “You’ve failed to come through for me.” “What do you mean?” she asked, confused. “The courier job?” He sighed. He placed his other hand on top of her fingers. “Those boys who had shown up at the train station. You remember them?” “Yes?” she warily glanced across the room at the boy in this room. “You were supposed to bite them,” Max said. “What?” she turned, surprised. She tried to jerk her hand away but he only held it tighter. “You were supposed to bite them,” he said slowly as if she were a child. “I would never…” “Why not, Lizzy?” he asked, bending close. “You’ve done it for one human. Or do you have to be fucking them to bite them.” “You bastard,” she growled then screamed. He grabbed her fingers and shoved them backward forcing her to dig in her elbow and wrist into the bed to flex away from him. He released her fingers just as quickly. She gasped as he pulled them back but still kept hold. The boy in the bed cried out in his sleep. “Do you see that boy?” Max asked, peering over her head at the boy. “He is minutes away from dying and only you can save

RaptuRe’s Claim 295 him, Lizzy.” “No,” she said, squirming in the bed. “No, Max. I can’t.” He grabbed her fingers and squeezed them. She cried out as they ground together. “You’re just going to let him die?” he said. “His family will be so unhappy. His little brother will be very upset. And you know, he’ll find some of his brother’s W and will start taking it too. All because you won’t give his brother a new life.” “Why?” “Why do I want you to do this?” She nodded, fighting tears of pain. “Because Lizzy, you’re going to help me build the largest pack in this state,” Max said, “and then we’re going to build one that is the largest in the whole country.” She stared at him like he had lost his mind. “I will not help you.” He released her hands and slipped his into his shirt pocket. He pulled out a set of keys. “If I can’t change your mind,” he inserted the key into the handcuffs and unlocked the ones on her right wrist, “perhaps his older brother can.” He reached across the bed and unlocked the other handcuffs, turning around as the door opened. A teenage boy, slightly older than the boy in the bed, burst into the room. His body reeked of W. His shoulders and arms had become so enlarged compared to his smaller hips and legs he looked like he’d topple over at any moment. He rushed to the other bed giving Lizzy a quick glance. He stood at the foot of the bed staring at his brother looking relieved. Max moved close to the door. “Is she the one?” the boy asked. “Yes, Trevor,” Max said. “She is going to help.” He slid out the door before she could protest, locking it behind him.

296 Lee Pearce Trevor moved up beside his brother, his face showing desperation. He took his brother’s hand in his, a much gentler way than Max before. “Please, help him. They say he hasn’t got much time left.” Lizzy crawled to the end of the bed and swung her legs off the side between the rail and the footboard. “Trevor, I can’t. It’s against our laws. If I bit your brother it would mean my death.” “He’s dying,” Trevor said, “just one bite. I won’t say anything.” She slid off the bed and started to back away toward the door. She had to make him see she couldn’t help his brother. Make him understand. “Trevor, there is so much more to this.” He watched her backing away not moving from his brother’s side. Frustration made him shake his head. “He’ll actually turn into a werewolf,” she said, holding out her hands, palms up, trying to show him she was helping, not hindering, “he’ll need guidance. Help with his changes. His life will be different. He won’t be the same brother you know.” Trevor looked back at his brother. He seemed to be thinking about what she said. His shoulders slumped and his head dropped. Lizzy took this chance to dash for the door. She grabbed the knob but it wouldn’t budge. A hand grabbed her arm and spun her around. Trevor dragged her back across the room and threw her up against his brother’s bed with enough force she half fell on top of him. “Bite him,” Trevor said, leaning over and grabbing his brother’s hand, holding it close to her mouth. “Bite him now.” Lizzy tilted away, shaking her head. Trevor dropped his brother’s hand, grabbed her and pulled her to the end of the bed. He flipped her onto her back and pulled her body down toward him. She gasped at his strength. He reached up and dug his fingers into the waistband of her warm up pants, started to drag them down her hips. She grabbed his hands but he was too strong. “He said you might have to be having sex to do it,” he said,

RaptuRe’s Claim 297 managing to pull them to her thighs, exposing her panties. “Trevor, no,” she said, panicked. Think. He’s desperate. She grabbed his hands as they reached for her panties. She smiled at him. He looked at her puzzled. She nodded to the bulge in his pants. “Take your pants off.” “Good,” he said as he stepped back, “you can bite me first. I will take care of my brother after that.” As he glanced down fumbling with his zipper, Lizzy brought up her leg and kicked him squarely in the crotch. Trevor cried out and collapsed against the other bed, bent over double. She pushed from the bed, pulling up her pants and ran to the window. Maybe, just maybe she could open it and jump. Her fingers grasped the sash and lifted. Nothing. She tried again but the window wouldn’t budge. Behind her she could hear Trevor moaning. Maybe she had a few more seconds before he got to his feet. Glancing up, she saw the lock. Reaching up, she flipped the switch. Her fingers grabbed the sash again and lifted. The window slid up effortlessly. Only a screen sat between her and freedom. She made a fist and thrust it at the flimsy net. It burst outward, springing into the dark, falling down to clatter on cement. Good, she thought, not too far down. She braced her hands on the sill to jump up when a loud ringing sounded. She turned toward the bed. Lights flashed in the monitor beside the boy’s bed. Trevor ran to the side. He saw the flat line and turned to face her, furious. “He’s dying. Do something!” Trevor started to run toward her. Lizzy made it halfway through the window before Trevor grabbed her leg. He yanked her back into the room and dropped her on the floor. She rolled onto her back, remembering the last time she had been beat, and thought not this time. Trevor landed on top of her stomach, his knees on either side of her body, pinning her arms to the floor. He slapped her face hard, the second time, she saw stars. She lay stunned, her head spinning, her stomach tightening as it fought nausea.

298 Lee Pearce Trevor stood up, glancing at his brother. He wiped tears from his face. “You let him die,” he said. His foot swung back. Reflexively, she rolled into a ball, taking his kick in the stomach. She felt a sharp pain in her gut. The air left her body. She felt his shoe hit her thigh, her knee, her forearms as she held them up to protect her head. She heard a click and Max’s voice echoing in the corridor for Trevor to get away. The onslaught of pain stopped. She opened her eyes to see Max crouched beside her body. “You should have bit the boy,” he said, stooping over to slide his arm under her shoulders and knees. He picked her up and carried her over to the vacant bed. He put her down gently, wiping her mouth, his hand coming back covered in her blood. The hospital room door opened. Hope fluttered in her chest for the briefest of moments. She had hoped an orderly had walked in and would rescue her. Instead, Matt held open the door as Misha pushed a trolley laden with medical instruments into the room. “Enough, Max,” Misha said, “time we got our turn.” Max looked truly sad as he looked down. “I am sorry, Lizzy,” he said, stepping away. “I so wanted you to do this voluntarily.” “What’s going on, Misha?” she choked out, spitting blood, panic filling her chest as she looked at the instruments. Misha didn’t answer as he pushed the trolley between the two beds. Matt moved over to lean over the boy. He took out a penlight and shone it into his eyes. “Not much time,” Matt said. “Are you two doctors?” she asked, thinking stupid question. “Actually scientists,” Max said, stepping back against the wall. “They are the geniuses behind W.” “I am not giving my blood to make that drug,” Lizzy said, horrified.

RaptuRe’s Claim 299 Misha pulled out a plastic bag and laid it on the bed beside her legs. He grabbed a sharp silver tube and moved over to her left arm. He took a piece of plastic tubing and placed on the end of the silver piece which up close looked like someone had taken a knife and twisted it lengthwise so the sides closer to the handle nearly touched, creating a siphon. Lizzy had never seen such an instrument before. “Misha, what are you going to do with that?” He didn’t look at her. “We’re going to take your blood,” he said, his cold fingers pressing against her skin just below her elbow. “Since you are no longer useful to us, we’ll take all of what we need.” “Misha, you don’t have to do this,” she said. “Please, don’t do this.” He patted her arm. She felt her blood pounding through her skin as if responding to his touch. “Don’t worry, Lizzy, it will be over for you soon.” She stared at him. “You’re going to take all of my blood?” “You’ve become a problem for us,” Misha said. “We let Max try to work with you. Seems he had a thing for you from back on the island. So we let him try. I knew you weren’t that dumb. You’re a liability we don’t need right now.” He took the silver piece and pressed it against her skin. He shoved it slowly into her arm. She screamed, trying to move away from him but Matt moved even quicker, pressing her chest into the bed. She thought she heard her ribs crack under the strain. Red liquid flowed into the tubing and began filling a clear plastic bag. Lizzy fought against Matt trying to shove him off her body. When he finally moved back she felt light-headed and out of breath. She realized her struggles had just pushed more of her blood into the tubing. She lay back, weak. “Jeremy,” she whispered, “I am so sorry.”

Chapter Twenty-four “How the hell could you have lost her?” Jeremy slammed his fist on the table bouncing the computer’s mouse off the table. “I mean the signal is gone,” David said. “How can it have gone,” Jeremy leaned in close to the agent trying to read his monitors. “How did Max know she was bugged? You said the bug was untraceable. That it floated through her body. They’d never be able to see it with any scanner.” “They must have used an electric pulse again,” David said. “Damn it,” Jeremy said, his fists tightening on the edge of the counter, his knuckles going white. “I will not lose her again. Not for a day, an hour, even five minutes. Find her.” He felt his rage building inside. His body began to shift, his muscles contorting. A hand gripped his shoulder and pulled him back. He spun around, a growl in his throat, and came face to face with Stephen. He saw the warning look in Stephen’s eyes and looked away, breathing deeply, calming his racing heart, stilling his raging fever. “You’re no good to her as a wolf,” Stephen said very quietly so only Jeremy could hear. Jeremy nodded and took another deep breath. “Remember and save this for when you need it,” Stephen said, pulling back his hand. Meanwhile David had been tapping at the keyboard. “Max doesn’t own anything around here, but his brothers have a controlling interest in several medical facilities in the region.” He hit enter and the website for a warehouse showed on one of the outside monitors. He continued to hit the enter button and more buildings appeared. Jeremy watched, scanning the sites as if he could sense Lizzy’s presence at one of them. He knew he couldn’t really sense anything from a static home page but he kept watch as the pages

302 Lee Pearce overlapped. One of the sites showed a glitzy medical facility only open to private patients, by invitation. It was protected by a security team and surrounded by a high brick wall, perfect for those guests who required the utmost in privacy, the website read. Jeremy could almost see the Satislov cousins working there. It seemed glitzy and showy enough to be their type of facility. David flipped to the next page. “Go back,” Jeremy said, “to the one for celebrities.” David minimized the current screen. “What do you think?” “I think that one is perfect for wooing Lizzy into getting her to lower her guard,” Jeremy said. “I’d take her there if that’s what I wanted.” “It’s a half hour’s drive across town,” David said, “and takes us away from the other buildings. Are you sure you want to try it?” Jeremy had a positive feeling about that clinic. “Yes,” he said, glancing at Stephen, “yes, that one.” Stephen stared at the picture on the monitor. He nodded once. “Let’s go.”

§§§ Misha stiffened as Max thrust open the door. “They found us.” Lizzy glanced at Max, her heart beating a little faster with hope. “How?” Misha said, watching Lizzy’s blood continue up the tube. Matt just growled. “Don’t know,” Max said, “I zapped her. They must have dug deeper into your pasts. Found the connection to your old clinic.” “Damn FBI,” Misha said, moving around to Lizzy’s other arm. He grabbed a second needle. Lizzy swung away from him but Matt grabbed her arm and yanked her back, jamming her elbow against the cold steel rail.

RaptuRe’s Claim 303 He sunk his hand into his back pocket and pulled out a roll of white tape. Biting the end with his teeth, he started to wrap it around her wrist and the rail. “What are you doing, Misha?” Max asked moving quickly to Lizzy’s side. “Finishing this,” Misha said, pressing the needle just below her elbow as Matt moved back. “You said we’d keep her alive,” Max said. “Max, only you wanted her alive,” Misha said, “We never agreed. Now that they’re here, do you think they’re going to let us leave with her?” Max looked at Lizzy, his face full of pain. This was the first real emotion from him Lizzy actually believed. She almost felt sorry for him. She gasped as Misha jabbed the needle into her arm. “Please, Misha,” she said, still trying to squirm away from his reach. Both her arms were too tightly bound to the rails. She wasn’t able to free herself. Misha ignored her and poked the needle around until its syringe began to fill with blood. He reached for a second piece of plastic tubing and uncapping the syringe attached the tube to the top. Lizzy watched as her blood seeped into the tube. With each heartbeat, her blood fed out of her body. She felt a great weariness settle over her body. She settled back into the pillow, fighting to keep her eyes open. “Misha, I want her,” Max said, “stop this right now.” Between blinks of her eyes, Lizzy saw Matt leap at Max, throwing him off balance against the far wall. Max lashed out at his younger brother, his arm going out across his neck. Matt fell to the floor, Max heavily upon him. Lizzy couldn’t see over the edge of the bed but she heard loud groans followed by a snap. She took a deep breath. Misha raced around the side of the bed. “No!” he wailed and dropped to his knees. Lizzy bent over, grabbed the tubing with her teeth and pulled

304 Lee Pearce it from the newly inserted needle. She spit out the tubing and it swung out over the floor, splashing blood onto the tiles. She bent over to grab the syringe but felt a hand grab her hair and wrench her head back. Misha must have noticed the tube dripping blood from his vantage point on the floor for he leapt to his feet and leaned over the bed, pressing heavily on her stomach, trying to reach for the tubing. “Bitch,” he said, lifting a knee to climb onto the bed. With a roar Max rose up, his large hands reaching out toward his brother and grabbed him by his waist. He pulled Misha off of Lizzy and threw him against the wall where he hit hard enough to leave a hole in the drywall. Misha’s eyes fluttered closed as his body slid downward, a vertical blood trail staining the wall. Max pulled the needle and tubing out of her other arm. She cried out but he didn’t appear to hear. With only his strength, he tore through the tape holding both her arms. Then lifting her from the bed, he set her down gently on her feet. “Can you walk?” his voice, half-growl, half-smooth frightened her a little. His eyes had gone deadly black. He was moments from changing. She could feel the bones and muscles in the arm around her back shifting and contorting. “Yes,” she replied, even though she didn’t believe she could take a step without falling. He pulled her toward the door. “You were supposed to be mine,” he muttered, “he could have a bit of your blood then I was going to make you one of my mates.” He reached for the door handle and yanked it open. Pulling Lizzy through, he set her against the wall as the door swung shut. When the lock had engaged, he twisted the knob until it broke off. He stared at the silver knob in his hand. “It wasn’t supposed to be like this.” He looked up at Lizzy. “But you are young. You will give me many children. Full blood. You will like this. You shouldn’t be with the human. Any human. You should be with your own kind.” His face, a bright red, shone with sweat and a fervor that sent shivers down Lizzy’s spine. She knew if she went

RaptuRe’s Claim 305 away with him, she would never be able to escape. She found herself leaning away from him even though her legs didn’t have the strength to move. He reached out and grabbed her arm stopping her descent. “I have you now,” he said pulling her under his arm again. They started down the hall. Max pulled Lizzy from the room, heading toward an elevator. She could still hear Misha throwing his body against the door attempting to break the lock. Max pressed the button and the elevator doors opened. He pulled Lizzy into the elevator, turned them both around, and punched the button for the lobby. “Why?” she asked, her voice barely strong enough to be heard above the whir of the elevator’s mechanisms. “I don’t know,” Max said, grimly. “They’ll probably hunt me down and kill me for removing you.” “Give yourself up,” she said, lacking the strength to formulate complete sentences. He grinned. “And live the rest of my life in jail? I’d rather die.” “Thank you,” she said. “We’re not out of here yet,” he replied as the elevator began to slow. He pulled her up straighter as the doors slid open. The lobby was strangely deserted. He leaned to look out the doors before stepping out. “Guards?” she asked. He just grunted and started across the expansive lobby. A circular desk sat in the centre of the floor where the security guard should have been sitting. Off to the side a waterfall splashed down a wall, the water bubbling into a creek that swirled through a rock garden and disappeared beneath the front wall of the building, appearing outside where it dipped below the driveway to reappear as a creek leading toward a distant pond. Max headed toward the revolving door.

306 Lee Pearce An emergency door burst open and Misha ran out. He paused only to get his bearings and once he saw Max, he put his head down and ran toward his brother. Max let Lizzy slip from his grasp as Misha barreled into him, sending them both crashing into the glass partition beside the door. The shatterproof glass cracked and groaned under their weight. Lizzy crawled away out of their line of fire. Since they blocked the doors, she headed toward the waterfall. Water. Something in her mind about water told her she should get to the moving water. She heard their grunts as the glass continued to crack. All of a sudden, the glass shattered, dropping to the floor with a highpitched crash. Lizzy looked back to see both Max and Misha lying motionless, glittering on the floor. Blood seeped around their bodies. Blood. She was dying too. She needed help. Continuing to crawl toward the water fountain, she made it to the edge and dipped her hand into the water. Hands grabbed her legs and jerked her backward. She cried out in surprise. She turned to look. Misha stood over her, blood seeping from wounds on his face and arms. “Apparently you are now mine,” he said, as he reached down and wrapped his arms around her waist. He slung her over his shoulder and headed toward the open wall. “Misha, please,” she said, “don’t do this. Let me go.” “You’ll become a bleeder for me,” he said, “just like the others until you can’t give me anymore.” “Others?” she asked. “Yes, the other two girls,” he said, “my part of the agreement for helping Bart kill those demon boys. He had to give us a werewolf girl so we could get her blood. And use her for other things too.” “Bastard,” she muttered. He laughed and started to say something but his words were drowned out by the sound of gunfire. Lizzy looked around his

RaptuRe’s Claim 307 back and saw the blaring lights of a large van at the far end of the driveway. She saw forms running toward them. Misha turned and started to run across the greenbelt toward the parking garage. “She’s mine,” he roared before they were both suddenly falling to the ground.

§§§ Jeremy heard Lizzy’s words as the FBI’s van pulled into the drive leading up to the Westside Medical and Research Clinic. He broke the door down as the van skidded to a halt. He should have asked why the van had stopped so suddenly but he had only one thing on his mind and that was saving Lizzy. She had done enough for the FBI. It may be too late already. And she shouldn’t be sorry. No matter what, they had both made their decisions. Their life was going to be different after today. Lizzy just didn’t know it yet. As the van lurched to a halt, Jeremy heard a series of firecrackers go off outside the van. Glass shattered. Agent Patrick leapt for the sliding partition, pulling out his holstered gun as he went. He shoved Stephen out of the way, his body slamming against the counter. Jeremy knew David had done it for his own protection but it still made the hackles on Jeremy’s skin rise. Stephen was his alpha. Jeremy took a step forward, reaching out to protect him. As David slid open the partition, the back doors of the van exploded inward. Jeremy, the closest to the doors, spun around, his body tensed for an attack. As the smoke cleared, he saw several men standing outside on the drive, guns pointed at the interior. He heard the click of the triggers and reflexively, Jeremy spun around and leapt for Stephen, knocking him flat to the floor. His body jerked with several impacts. Pain erupted in his shoulder and leg. Bullets ricocheted around the small metal room as the thunder of the firing guns deafened him. Monitors disintegrated. Computers exploded, sparks flew. He felt Stephen struggling

308 Lee Pearce beneath him and he growled once in warning, telling Stephen in no uncertain terms to let Jeremy do his job. Another jolt of pain shot through along his skull and he passed out. “Jeremy, wake up.” Stephen’s voice came from a long way away. Jeremy wondered how he had gotten so far away so quickly. He felt a sting on his face and slowly opened his eyes. Stephen stared down at him, worried. “Come on Jeremy, wake up. Listen to me. You’ve got to change. You’ve been hit. You’re bleeding. You have to change to repair the wounds. Do you hear me?” Jeremy closed his eyes again. No, he thought, he’d rather sleep right now. Changing took too much effort. If he could rest a little while then he’d have the strength to change. “Jeremy!” Stephen sounded so stern Jeremy opened his eyes. “You have to change. Lizzy needs you. She’s in that building and she’s dying. You just going to let her die? I guess you really don’t deserve her.” Jeremy got angry. Jeremy loved Lizzy and no one was going to make the decision whether or not he deserved to have Lizzy especially not Lizzy’s guardian who had tricked her into doing this to trap Max. “Bastard,” Jeremy said, rolling onto his side. “What did you say?” Stephen said, leaning back. Jeremy noticed his eyes had gone black, the first signal Stephen was about to change. Jeremy felt his own skin begin to crawl. “You’re the one who doesn’t deserve her.” “Lizzy is too single-minded,” Stephen said, leaning back a little bit more, “selfish. She only wants to do what’s right for you. Well, that’s going to change once we get back home. She’s going to see you’re not worth it. She’s going to find herself a full blood and dump you, human.” Jeremy felt the anger rush through his body. Lizzy loved him and she would be his forever. If Stephen hadn’t seen that by now, Stephen didn’t deserve to come near her ever again. Jeremy got to his hands and knees, ignoring the fact his right arm collapsed beneath his body. He lurched toward Stephen who kept backing away. His clothes had become too tight. He

RaptuRe’s Claim 309 tore at his shirt. His muscles became on fire as they slid along his changing bones stretching to take his wolf form. In one final flash of blinding pain, Jeremy leaned against the folded countertop, staring through canine eyes at the now collapsed Stephen. Jeremy felt stronger and righted himself. He stared at Stephen. He had not taken his wolf form. “Go,” Stephen said, jerking his head toward the broken doors, “go find Lizzy.” Jeremy shook the rest of his clothes from his body and leapt out of the van. Lizzy. Her scent filled his head. He dashed around the van, noting the driver’s slumped body in the front of the van. Vaguely he wondered what had happened to Agent Patrick as he trotted past the front of the van. It had ploughed into the security shack, its fragile form collapsed beneath the van’s wheels. The gate had been snapped in half. He wondered again where the security guards had gone. Why hadn’t they remained to make sure all the occupants had been killed? He heard Stephen step down from the van and follow close behind. Jeremy ran up the drive. He heard a loud commotion coming from the front of a long low building. Glass shattered. Growls erupted. He saw a man carrying a body over his shoulder run out of the front of the building. He turned and yelled something inside the building. Several guards ran out, following him. The man turned and in the white light from the building, Jeremy saw it was Misha. The body he carried was Lizzy. Jeremy bolted toward him. He pointed toward Jeremy and the guards changed direction, planning to cut off Jeremy. Misha headed across the drive and onto the grass that led toward the parking complex. Jeremy changed direction, heard Stephen continue forward toward the guards, and stopped, undecided. Help his alpha or save his mate? Stephen glanced at Jeremy and nodded at Misha and Lizzy. With a roar he ran full steam into the guards, taking two down with him. Jeremy headed toward the grass. He could hear splashing water off to his left. As he caught up to Misha, he leapt at Misha’s legs. The man cried out in surprise as he fell. Lizzy flopped over

310 Lee Pearce his shoulder, falling onto her back away from Misha. Misha reached out for her but Jeremy bit into his calf and yanked the man back, away from the woman he loved. Misha cried out angrily, kicking at Jeremy’s head with his other foot. Jeremy had to release his hold for fear of having his jaw broken. As he moved away, he watched Misha pick up Lizzy who leaned heavily against his body. He could feel her looking at him. He could sense her fear. Save Lizzy. Misha started to turn. Jeremy closed the gap quickly the sound of gurgling water getting louder. He leaped at Misha, thinking to grab him around the waist. Instead Misha turned at the last moment, putting Lizzy between him and Jeremy. Too late, Jeremy tried to stop. He crashed into Lizzy, the force of his leap pushing all three of them back. The ground fell away and they continued to drop. Water splashed all around them. Jeremy came to the surface first. He saw Lizzy floating face down in the water. Misha splashed, struggling in the water. He reached out for Jeremy in panic. Jeremy bit his hand. Misha cried out and turned around in the water. His head vanished beneath the surface. Jeremy turned toward where he had last seen Lizzy. She had vanished. He splashed around the pond, yipping, but she was nowhere to be found.

§§§ Lizzy felt her body encompassed by the frigid water. She had long lost the strength to fight. Blood. So important to giving life. Humans produced it. Vampires thrived on it. Werewolves used it for control. Her own body had been drained. Not even a vampire would want her now. Her limbs floated freely in the dark as she drifted down, her feet eventually touching a murky bottom. Water. So important to everyone. Important to her town. Rocks End. People had fought over it. The demons protected it with their life. The demons. She was sorry she wouldn’t see them again. Sure they kept to themselves. Yet they seemed to

RaptuRe’s Claim 311 care about the other creatures sharing their community. Lizzy thought about the young demon boy she had freed from Bart’s island prison. How had he found the strength to swim that distance to the far shore? And to think he had happened upon Jeremy who had saved his life. Strange coincidence. An ache began in her lungs. She realized she had used all her air up as she watched the last bubbles leave her nose and mouth. So this was what it was like to drown, she thought. Pain stabbed through her body. It craved air. Her arms tried to pull her body up to the surface. But they didn’t have the strength. She glanced up. Faintly she could see a wolf’s legs paddling in frantic circles. Jeremy. At least now he could go live his life as he should. Be the football star he was meant to be. She just wished she could have been with him. A dark shadow passed in front of her eyes. She saw two yellow dots appear before of her face. Long tendrils wrapped around her body. One moment she hung motionless in the pond, the next she lay spitting out water beside it. Dark forms ran about the grounds. Jeremy splashed in wolf form from the pond and raced to her side. He changed as he ran, bending down beside her as a human, shivering without his fur. He gathered her into his arms and rocked her slowly. “I thought I’d lost you,” he said, “I couldn’t change. Couldn’t swim down.” “I’m fine,” she said, wrapping her arms around his body. “I’m sorry, Jeremy. I love you. I did it all for you.” “I know,” he said, “quiet now. You need to rest.”

§§§ Lizzy didn’t have the strength to see anyone for about two days, but whenever she woke she noticed one of her pack was always present in the room. She didn’t want to talk to anyone. Her guilt kept her filled with anxiety so much so the doctor noticed her heightened vitals and put her on a mild sedative. She couldn’t ignore her appetite though and on the second

312 Lee Pearce morning managed to eat what the hospital called breakfast. She was adding a second packet of sugar to the strong coffee when Stephen and Agent Patrick walked into her room. She slowly put down the sugar and sat back in the bed, arms crossed, waiting for one of them to start. Stephen sat down in the chair on the other side of her bed. Agent Patrick stood at the end of her bed eyeing her breakfast tray. “The government is paying for this single room,” he said, “you’d think you’d get upgraded food too.” “What happened to Max?” she asked. “We found him with his neck broken in the lobby,” Agent Patrick said. “Matt was on the second floor, his throat crushed.” “That was Max,” she said, feeling she had to defend him, “he was upset Misha was going to take all of my blood and kill me. Max tried to stop him. Matt jumped him.” “And Misha drowned in the pool,” Agent Patrick said. “We believe one of the demons dragged him under.” “Demons?” she asked, not remembering. “They said they heard you call,” the agent said, glancing at Stephen. “Maysla said the water led them to you,” Stephen leaned forward looking puzzled. “How did you know?” “She told me a month ago,” Lizzy said, “the demons owed me a favor for saving the boy’s life and if I ever was in trouble, to find free flowing water and call for her.” Lizzy tilted her head, confused. “I really don’t remember calling for help. I remember sinking. I didn’t have the strength to swim. I really didn’t want to swim. I just wanted to go to sleep.” Stephen cleared his throat and shifted in his seat uncomfortably. He glanced out the window and wiped his eyes with his hand. Lizzy stared at him. This was the first time she had ever seen him cry over something she had said. It upset her a little.

RaptuRe’s Claim 313 “You had lost a lot of blood,” Agent Patrick said quickly, drawing her attention back to him. “It was a wonder you remained conscious at all.” “Where’s Jeremy?” she asked, glancing toward the bedroom door. “He’s waiting outside,” Agent Patrick said, “I wanted to speak to you first. Stephen insisted on joining us, as your patriarch.” Lizzy sighed. Not as her guardian. Not even as her cousin. He really didn’t care enough. He just had to do be a witness for the sake of the clan. “Of course,” she said, bitterly. Stephen glanced in her direction and she remained looking at the agent so they couldn’t make eye contact. “What do you want to discuss? You got what you wanted. You stopped Satislov’s operation. You found the rest of the family. What else do you want from me?” “Well, first,” Agent Patrick glanced toward the door. Lizzy swallowed heavily. She could sense Jeremy standing on the other side. How did this involve Jeremy? Other than the fact his football career had just disintegrated and his fiancé had supposedly gone behind his back to ensure his future. “First, I want you to know Jeremy had nothing to do with this operation.” “Operation?” she asked, her pulse quickening. She glanced at Stephen but this time he refused to look at her, instead looking down at his clasped hands as he leaned forward. She felt lightheaded and sick suddenly. “The FBI has been watching the Satislovs for over a decade now,” Agent Patrick continued, “We’ve been trying to infiltrate their organization but they were extremely cautious. Last fall when Bart slipped up and kidnapped you, and you escaped, Max became obsessed with getting you back. Shortly after, we approached Stephen with the idea to help trap the brothers.” She stared at the agent this time, her mouth dry and feeling sick to her stomach. The pieces began to fall into place as Agent Patrick continued to explain how important it had been for as few people as possible to know about the plan. If at anytime

314 Lee Pearce anything slipped out to make the Satislov’s suspicious, the whole operation would be in jeopardy. They’d disappear and it would take years, even decades, to find them again. “You see, it was my idea to keep you out of the information loop,” he said, “even if it meant putting your life in danger.” She stared at Stephen. “You knew about this at Thanksgiving? And you still allowed them into the clan?” “I had to,” Stephen said, finally meeting her eyes, “I had to get W out of the schools. I had seen what it had done to Jeremy. I couldn’t let it happen to anyone else.” “He didn’t have any choice, Lizzy,” the agent said, “We made Stephen do it.” She shook her head. “I thought I was all alone.” “You were never alone,” he said, “there was always someone watching you. If it wasn’t someone you knew, it was one of our agents. You never were in any danger.” “Those boys? At the train station?” The taxi driver? “Most of those other people in the station were agents,” he said. “If I hadn’t been able to drag you away they would have intervened.” “How much does Jeremy know?” she asked. His whole world had been turned upside down since Thanksgiving. His father had become gravely ill. Jeremy had been offered a chance at the next level of his career. She wondered if he now knew it had all been a lie. Agent Patrick didn’t say anything until she looked up again. She saw him watching Stephen who nodded briefly. “What’s going on?” she asked, suspicious. “Jeremy knew too,” Agent Patrick said. “What?” She didn’t believe it. Jeremy would have told her. He wouldn’t have let her get into trouble. She felt pressure on her hand. Glancing down she saw Stephen had risen and now held her hand tight. “We had to let Jeremy in on the plan,” he said, “we didn’t want your relationship

RaptuRe’s Claim 315 with him to get strained in anyway. You had to be clear headed when you started working as a courier. No emotional turmoil which might hinder the operation.” Anger built inside her body. She yanked her hand out of his grasp. “No emotional turmoil?” He winced as she pushed the breakfast tray away, sending it rolling across the room. “You thought Jeremy would get so jealous of my job that he and I would break up?” She threw aside the cotton sheet and blanket. She slid off the bed and turned to face them. “I could have died back at the train station. Those boys had me nearly in the van, Agent Patrick, and no your men couldn’t have taken them. Have you ever experienced humans hyped up on W? They had me and they were not going to let me leave alive.” She turned on Stephen, her voice rising with each word. “And you. I, for one minute, do not believe you didn’t know what danger you were putting me in. But once again you’ve just proven you don’t care. How come all the other werewolves in this country care about me except you, Stephen? How come?” The door burst open and Jeremy rushed in. She held up her hand, stopping him in mid step and mid sentence. “And you. I thought you loved me Jeremy.” “I do,” he said, reaching out for her. She stepped away from his hands, folding her arms across her chest. “Yet, you also chose to put me in danger. Why?” Her voice softened feeling sorry for him suddenly. “I had to agree,” he said. “I didn’t want what happened to me to keep happening to other people.” “Jeremy, I had felt so guilty not being able to tell you about what I had to agree to do so you could get on a good football team,” she said, “it ate me up inside. All I could think about was what would happen if I messed up. Max threatened to see you got hurt permanently on the field. He said he’d make sure your father never got his transplant. I knew how much it would hurt you to see your life taken away from you. Do you know how hard it was for me to do this for you?”

316 Lee Pearce “Lizzy, it was all fake,” Jeremy said, “and the FBI said they wouldn’t let anything happen to you.” “But it wasn’t fake to me,” she said, her voice rising. “I knew I couldn’t bite those boys. I thought for sure I was going to die.” “It wouldn’t have mattered to me if you had bit them,” Jeremy said. “You don’t get it, do you?” Jeremy shook his head, confused. “I can only bite someone I love,” she said. “It’s called claiming for a reason. I mate for life. I claim for life. If I had bit them, you would have lost me. I would by instinct have been forced to go with them. Don’t you understand? I would have still loved you but I would belong to them and they to me.” “Lizzy, but I would have come gotten you,” Jeremy said. “I would have taken, claimed you back.” “Ahhh…” she spun around and quickly walked to the other side of the room, her hand on her suddenly pounding head. “Lizzy,” Jeremy started. “No more,” she cried out, waving her free hand in the air. “I don’t want to talk about this anymore.” She felt arms circle her body, smelled his scent. “I don’t believe for a second you would have gone away with them,” Jeremy said, his warm breath caressing her cheek. “Why did you allow it, Jeremy?” she asked. “Did you not care enough to stop them?” He stiffened. “I love you,” he said, “and I know you. You would have done the same in my place. This drug is bad for everyone. If you’d had a chance to get it off the street, wouldn’t you have done this too?” She slipped out of his arms. “I don’t know Jeremy. I really don’t know if I would have done this to the one I love. But what I do know is that I’m not sure where your loyalties lie. I thought you might have loved me enough that you wouldn’t have done

RaptuRe’s Claim 317 this to me.” “What are you saying?” “I’m saying I think I’d like to be alone for awhile now,” she said, knowing it was her hurt talking. “I think I’m tired of doing more for other people than myself. I think I need a break.” This last bit broke her heart. So much had changed in her life. She had actually thought her life also was about to get better. Now it hurt too much to even think about it. “I think we need a break.” Jeremy nodded once, turned and left the room, the agent following. She wanted to stop Jeremy, touch him, help him with his hurt but knew this would mean she would lose herself in him again. She needed to heal and she had to do it on her own. She still felt tears sting her eyes and as she returned to sit on her bed, she reached for a tissue to wipe the wetness from her cheeks. Stephen began to pull her clothes from the closet. He left her alone to dress as he went out to sign her discharge papers. Lizzy for the first time felt a huge weight fall off her shoulders. She needed a break from what her life had become. She knew she had hurt Jeremy but too much had gone on and she felt manipulated by the men she thought loved her. The deception and lies had been weighing her down. And her own deception: the pills. It was time to let it all go. Lizzy was ready to go home now, back to her quiet life.

Chapter Twenty-five Lizzy came home from the hospital on the day before Christmas. Stephen drove. Jeremy sat in the back seat, quiet. Stephen had made it known to Lizzy that he would not allow Jeremy to stay anywhere else other than at the ranch. Lizzy agreed, although begrudgingly, thinking she really didn’t want to be around either Stephen or Jeremy at the moment. She still hadn’t figured out their parts in the FBI operation and if she should be angry with them for putting her life in danger without her knowing about it. When they pulled up to the ranch house, Mark rushed out and enveloped Lizzy in his arms, lifting her off her feet. “It is so good to see you,” he muttered as he set her back down on the ground. “How are you? How do you feel?” “I’m fine, Mark,” she said, “The doctor said I’m one hundred percent.” She didn’t move away, suddenly feeling a little weepy being held by the other man who had become a father-figure in her life for the past ten or so years. “Well, you go upstairs and have a rest,” Mark said. “We’re to go over to Julie’s house later for dinner. You’re going to need all your strength for the kids. They’re dying, uh, sorry, can hardly wait to see you.” She smiled and started to the back of the car. Silently, she noticed Jeremy had grabbed her bag along with his and was striding past the car and into the house. Stephen followed behind him. “You two started talking yet?” Mark asked as the front door shut closed behind Jeremy. “I don’t want to talk about it,” she said. “All right,” Mark said. He put his arm around her shoulder and gave her another hug. He removed his arm as they walked up the front stairs, held the door open to let her enter into

320 Lee Pearce the front foyer. The scent of evergreen overwhelmed her senses. Boughs of fresh tree branches had been wrapped up the railing. A small Christmas tree sat in the middle of the foyer on a table, tiny decorations dangling from its branches and equally tiny presents, all in scale, dotted the table underneath. “You decorated?” Lizzy said, a little disappointed. She liked helping Mark and Stephen when it came to decking the halls. “I wasn’t sure if you’d feel up to it,” Mark said. He guided her into the living room. Boxes of ornaments and trails of tinsel lay upon the floor around a tall, dark tree. “I left this one for you. I couldn’t decide which color to go with this year.” Lizzy smiled up at him, slyly. “I find that hard to believe,” she said, scanning the boxes, noting the over abundance of red and silver. She took off her coat which Mark promptly took from her hands and picked up one of the strands of silver tinsel. “We don’t have to do this now,” Mark said, returning from the hall. “Do you want to have a nap?” She shook her head. “No, let’s do this now. I feel fine.” “But your doctor said…” “This is not work,” Lizzy said, remembering about the warning to stay away from hard work, that her body had suffered a great shock, she was lucky to be alive, etc., “this is fun.” “Okay,” Mark said, pulling out a step ladder that had been hidden behind the tree, “but I’ll do all the climbing. Hand me that strand.” Lizzy and Mark worked slowly and methodically, taking their time to create the perfect balance on the tree. She didn’t remember when Stephen and Jeremy appeared but they seemed to pick up on the theme and the group worked silently. When they all stood back to look at their creation, all agreed the Christmas tree looked perfect and ready for tomorrow morning. Weary from standing so long, Lizzy sat down in an armchair, curling her legs up underneath her body. Jeremy sat on a nearby sofa staring in wonder at the tree. She wondered how many nice

RaptuRe’s Claim 321 Christmases Jeremy had ever had. He had mentioned a time long ago when he was young and his mother was still around, having a tree full of presents, a home smelling of turkey and apple pie, and his father relatively sober so he didn’t hit anyone that day. Lizzy knew Julie’s home would have those smells and was looking forward to seeing the look on Jeremy’s face but then she remembered she was still to be mad at him. The phone rang. Mark, the closest, answered. “Yep, soon, Rick,” he smiled into the receiver. “Really? That many presents? Who could they all be for?” He laughed. “I don’t know, Rick. Maybe Santa might bring more. Yes, I think you’ve been a fairly good boy. You don’t have anything to worry about. Okay, bye.” Stephen rose. “I guess the kids’ patience is wearing thin?” Mark nodded. “We have been summoned.” Lizzy slid her feet out and over the edge of the chair. Her left foot had fallen asleep and she stumbled as she stood. Jeremy appeared instantly at her side, grabbing her right elbow. Her body tingled with his warm, reassuring touch. She started to lean into him, reflexively wanting his arms around her body. She gazed up into his face but he had averted his eyes, his face turned sideways as if expecting her to lash out. Her heart twisted painfully thinking how much mental and physical abuse he had taken over the past years. He deserved better. And she didn’t know how to do it for him anymore. Max’s way had been too easy. She knew that now. What his final plan had been for her, she would never know. No matter what she would have made sure Jeremy had been taken care of. Jeremy should have a chance at a decent life and career. Since she hadn’t pulled away from him, Jeremy slowly turned his head to look into her eyes. She could see fear, pain, and a rising passion. His breathing became a little faster, his eyes closing ever so slightly, his head tilting down. She found herself stretching on her toes to meet his lips. “Come on, you two,” Stephen called from the hallway. “The kids are not going to wait much longer.”

322 Lee Pearce Jeremy pulled away, smiling sheepishly. “Sorry,” he muttered as he walked away into the hallway. She bit her lower lip, cutting off a moan of frustration, and followed. Not the way she should be behaving if she wanted some space from her boyfriend. She grabbed her coat and purse and hurried out to the car, leaving Mark to shut and lock the main door. Stephen drove with Lizzy up front, and Jeremy and Mark in the back. She could feel Jeremy’s eyes on her but whenever she glanced back he was looking out the side window. His jaw seemed more firm, his cheeks jutting out a little more, his neck muscles more pronounced. He seemed to be growing into his werewolf body gaining the musculature many born wolves naturally had. She liked this look. She had always liked the way he looked when he was human. Now his looks were only more enhanced with the werewolf in his body. She wanted to reach out and touch him, pull him close, feel his body against her skin. She shuddered and tried to blot out the erotic vision. He had been involved in something that could have ended her life. Does a man who loves you truly allow that to happen? Lizzy could remember very little of the night Jeremy had come to her rescue other than he, as a wolf, attacking Misha and then swimming above her in the landscaped pond, his legs churning the water. She wondered why he hadn’t taken the time to change into human form. Maybe he hadn’t had the strength. It took a lot to master the shifting of a werewolf body to a human body, the wolf body being so much easier to change in to, so much more natural. No one had told her anything of what they had done that night. She didn’t know exactly what part Stephen and Jeremy had played or Agent Patrick. She wanted to know. She knew she should ask but she wasn’t ready to relive that night. As Stephen pulled into the Woods’ driveway, Mark perked up. He had grown up in the smaller but still expansive ranch house, caring along with his father for his sister Julie. Even before they could reach the front porch, the door burst open. Loud voices greeted them, children ran excitedly through

RaptuRe’s Claim 323 the house, the fragrant smells of turkey and many pies assaulted their senses. The men carried the boxes they had brought from the house into the smaller living room, already crammed with presents. Lizzy knew these children were spoiled but the supernatural community also saw them as miracle children. No gift was too small for what people saw as the community’s good fortune. Lizzy found Julie with Victor in the kitchen. Victor gave Lizzy a quick hug and left the women alone. Julie poured Lizzy a glass of red wine without asking and handed it to her. She went back to checking the simmering pots. “So have you forgiven Jeremy yet?” Julie asked, always one to get to the point. As Matron she had very little time for trivialities. Her daily tasks included running her two ranches, which Mark, Brad, and Victor helped with the chores, and acting as judge and jury for the civil disputes in Rocks End. Most days were filled with either job but Julie always made time for family. Lizzy slid onto a kitchen stool and played with her wine glass, twirling it on the counter, watching the red liquid spread up the side of the crystal looking like thin blood. “I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to,” she said. “Do you still love him?” “Yes,” Lizzy said, without thinking. She blushed. “Then what’s the problem?” “I could have died,” she said. “Do you think if they had known that they would have agreed?” Lizzy shook her head. “Then what are you stuck on? What is truly bothering you?” Lizzy sighed. “I am bothered because they didn’t tell me what was really going on.” “So you didn’t like being manipulated? Is that it?” “I suppose so,” Lizzy said.

324 Lee Pearce “Have you talked to Stephen about this?” Julie asked.

Lizzy huffed. “My patriarch? Why should I? All he would say

is that it was for my own good.” “He is also your flesh and blood, Lizzy,” Julie said. “Really?” Lizzy said, sarcastically. “Perhaps someone should remind him of that fact.” “Stephen had to be harsh,” Julie said, “it was the only way he thought he was keeping you alive.” Lizzy stared at her wine glass. “What do you think are Jeremy and my chances of living a normal life?” Julie smiled. “What is normal? For us?” Lizzy smiled back. She had just asked Julie, the one who had two husbands, one a vampire, the other a werewolf, who probably lived the most un-normal life of any of the supernatural beings in Rocks End. “Are you worried that Jeremy is not going to make the transition?” Julie asked. “From human to werewolf?” “I’m worried he’ll find he can’t handle it,” Lizzy said. “It is a big adjustment. A day will come when he’ll have to choose between doing something human or wolf.” “And you think he’ll choose wrong?” “I think he’ll come to regret what he has chosen,” she said. “He wanted this life.” “With me.” “Are you saying if you weren’t in his life that he wouldn’t have chosen to become a wolf?” Lizzy nodded, sadly. “I think he might have walked away from all of this.” She swallowed a sudden lump in her throat. Tears stung her eyes. She took in a deep breath and blinked her eyes trying to stop them from crying. “I think he still might.” “You know what that will mean, right?” Julie said, sternly, the Matron once again.

RaptuRe’s Claim 325 “Jeremy will be without a clan,” Lizzy said, “He’ll be alone out there, at the mercy of all the other werewolves. He’ll become prey to them.” “So is that what you’re really afraid of? Maintaining your responsibility for him?” “I did choose to bite him,” Lizzy said. “You did it because you didn’t want him to die,” Julie said. Lizzy nodded quickly. “I couldn’t let him die that way,” she said, “it would have been so painful. I loved him too much to let him go through that.” “Then why are you torturing him now?” Julie asked softly. “I…I…” “He’s going to go back to work after this week,” Julie said. “You know that. He’s going to give you the space you are asking for.” “So human.” “Yes, so very human. It will kill him. The claiming between you two is blood deep. It will drive you two insane to be separate. That is why I am with two men. We have claimed each other. Yes, it’s unique for a female to take more than one mate. I think because Victor is a vampire and his blood is of a different nature than Brad’s, that I could claim both of them.” “What if Brad had not accepted Victor?” “Remember I had known Brad before the cure for our genetic malady,” Julie said. “Victor was the only one keeping me alive at the moment. The two men came to an agreement, something I’ve never asked them about, and we all three are quite happy.” “Yet you don’t need Victor anymore?” “He is free to go anytime. One thing about vampires, time means different to them. He will probably stay to see his son grow up and have children then he may go away for awhile. I think right now at his age he is quite content sharing the raising of our large family with Brad. But my situation is different. Jeremy

326 Lee Pearce has a promising football career ahead of him. You’re about to become a football wife whether you like it or not. You’re going to be facing your own set of problems soon.” “Well, I plan to have my own career,” Lizzy said. “Continue raising the horses. It might mean a lot of long distance travelling for Jeremy but I think we can do this.” “That’s not what I meant,” Julie said. Lizzy blushed. “Oh.” “You’re going to attract a lot of attention of the male variety,” Julie said. “I can handle it.” “Can Jeremy?” “He’s going to have to learn how to handle it,” Lizzy said, knowing altercations will occur. “I’ll teach him about the rapture. We’ll be fine.” “No matter where you live, you will always be attached to this clan,” Julie said. “You can always come here for help.” “I know.” Lizzy finished pouring the last pot of steaming vegetables into a bowl and carried it out to the table, following by Julie carrying the turkey who got a loud round of applause. Lizzy sat down beside Jeremy, reached under the table and placed her hand on his thigh. Without looking, he reached down with his hand and wrapped his fingers around hers, a slight smile playing upon his lips. Dinner was a hectic, near-food-fight-status, good natured ruckus. With a roomful of assorted supernaturals one never knew who might lose a finger or nose in the search for the next morsel of food. Even though there was no need to fight over the plentiful spread, the fathers spent a lot of time fending off harmful attacks. After dinner, everyone gathered in Julie’s large living room around the tall Christmas tree and let the children start opening presents. After a few minutes of excitement, the children settled down to their individual piles of gifts. Jeremy tugged on Lizzy’s

RaptuRe’s Claim 327 arm and motioned her to follow him. They moved into one of the side parlors. Jeremy made Lizzy sit in one of the plush arm chairs in a far corner. He stood in front of her looking uncomfortable. “I know you wanted to have some space in our relationship,” Jeremy said, looking pained, “and that the timing for this is all wrong now.” He lowered himself onto one knee, bending the other on the floor. Lizzy stared at him incredulously. Her heart began to pound. He fished around in his jacket pockets, looking a little panicky, then his hand stopped moving and he looked satisfied. As he pulled out his hand, he looked very seriously at Lizzy. “You wanted to be asked properly,” he said, opening up his hand to reveal a small burgundy box. “So I am asking you now. Lizzy, will you…” “Yes,” she said, interrupting him. “…marry me?” he continued not hearing her. “Yes,” she said, grabbing his hand with both of hers, staring at the little box. “If you still want more time…” She laughed. “I think you’ve suffered enough,” she said. He grinned sheepishly. “Good, ‘cause it was getting kind of hard to bear.” “That’s the point,” she said. He opened the box, pulled out the ring, and snapped the box shut again, putting it on the floor. He took her left hand and slid the gold band onto her ring finger. It fit a little large but Lizzy didn’t care. She stared at the tiny diamond as it glittered in the lamp light. “It’s not much,” Jeremy began, “but…” “I don’t care, Jeremy,” she said, “I love you. That’s all that is important.” They both stood and Jeremy pulled her into his arms. She

328 Lee Pearce stood on tiptoes so their lips met. They kissed gently enjoying the moment, savoring each other’s taste, silently promising a lifetime of passion and love. An annoying ringing brought them out of their reverie. Jeremy pulled out his cell phone and looked at the call display. A look of panic crossed his face. “The hospital.” He flipped open his phone. “Hello? Yes, it is. When? I’m coming right away.” He closed his phone. “It’s Dad. He’s not doing well. He’s asking for me.” “Do you want me to come?” Lizzy asked. Jeremy shook his head. “I’ll call you later. It might just be one of his pranks, trying to destroy my Christmas Eve.” Lizzy walked him to the door and watched as he ran out to his car, his coat half-hanging from his body. She waved as he drove away, noting the glittering ring on her finger. She sighed. Their life was never going to be simple.

Chapter Twenty-six “Please come. I need you.” Lizzy jumped up from her bed where she had been dozing after they had returned from the Christmas Eve dinner when she read the text message on her phone. “Jeremy,” she said, wondering how bad his father was. She started for the door and stopped as she passed by her dresser. Her makeup bag sat open, the bottle of sleeping pills sitting on top. Might as well start fresh, she thought grabbing the bottle. As she pulled on her jacket, she stuck the bottle in an outside pocket. She would drop off the pills with one of the nurses and ask her to destroy them. As she headed for the front foyer, Stephen looked up from the television, “What is it?” “Jeremy needs me at the hospital,” she said, struggling to put on her coat. “Take the car,” he said, nonchalantly, “the keys are hanging on the wall.” Lizzy grabbed the keychain and dashed out the front door. Leaping over the steps, she landed softly on the frosty ground and ran toward the cars. She hopped into Stephen’s older sedan, revved the engine, and threw it into drive. Racing up the driveway, her heart pounding loudly, Lizzy skidded the car around the corner and headed down the highway toward town, the hospital, and Jeremy. She wondered if his father had taken a turn for the worse. Was he dying with no possibility of a transplant? Had he decided to be nice to her for once, it being Christmas Eve and all? Probably not. The lights of Rocks End came up quickly. She reduced her speed once she hit the town limits but there really was no need to be cautious. She was the only driver on the road. Even the stoplights seemed to change as she approached, requiring her to

330 Lee Pearce hardly slow down. She pulled into the hospital parking lot and found a spot close by the entrance. As she stepped out of the car, she had to turn so that she faced the park across the street. The park looked darker than the surrounding street. It seemed strange to her until she looked closer. All the snow had been shaken from the trees and lay scattered far away on the road, as if a great wind had blown through. Several black figures stood among the trees, moving back to disappear into the gloom as she studied the grove then all became still. She shook her head thinking she must have imagined it all and turned to hurry into the hospital. Lizzy took the stairs to the second floor where Jeremy’s father’s room sat. As she burst through the door, she stopped abruptly. Nurses and doctors ran up and down the hallway and into his father’s room. She heard a pair of nurses speaking as they hurried by. The closer one said, “I don’t know how it could have happened. He was fine when I checked on him an hour ago.” “You just never know with these cases,” the other nurse said, “their bodies are too weak to sustain them very long.” Lizzy waited until they passed and rushed to the doorway. A doctor was pulling a sheet over his father’s face. “What happened?” Lizzy asked. The doctor looked up. His face softened when he recognized Lizzy. “Heart attack. Sudden. He didn’t suffer.” “But he was doing so well,” Lizzy said. “Jeremy said he seemed to be without pain. He was responding well to the transfusions.” The doctor nodded. “Sometimes the body gives up. Can’t take anymore stress.” “Where’s Jeremy?” she asked, looking around the room. The doctor shrugged and picked up his clipboard. “He was here about a half hour ago. I saw them heading outside about that time.” Lizzy’s body went cold. “Them?”

RaptuRe’s Claim 331 The doctor didn’t look up. “Yes, his uncle,” he said, “Brad or Barry or something like that.” “Bart?” Lizzy asked, weakly, her heart threatening to stop. The doctor looked up. “Yes, that was it. His uncle Bart.” Her cell phone rang. She lifted it and stared in horror at the photo on her screen. Jeremy stood among the trees, his hands behind his back, staring defiantly into the camera. Blood dripped from a gash on his forehead. The photo vanished. “Come outside. Say nothing to no one.” Was the text message. Lizzy fled the room and dashed down the stairs. The picture of Jeremy bleeding sent fear jolting through her heart. Bart had tortured many demons kids over the past few years. He knew how to keep them alive yet exact enough pain out of them to satisfy his own cruel nature. As she crossed the lobby, she made a quick detour to the dancing fountain. In case she was being watched, she pretended to slip and fall against the decorative fountain. Dipping her hand into the water, she sent out a mental plea. She hoped this fountain led to a direct source of free flowing water. It must. The demons on the planning committee would have insisted upon it for their own communicating purposes. She stumbled to her feet, trying to look annoyed and frightened at the accidental mistake she had pretended to make and raced out of the hospital, heading across the parking lot to the park. She found Bart standing beside a kneeling Jeremy. She reached out for Jeremy but Bart held out his hand. “It’s so good of you to join us.” Jeremy looked up, his face a grimace of pain. Apparently Bart hadn’t waited for her to arrive. Jeremy’s nose dripped a new trail of blood onto his shirt. “Lizzy, get out of here.” One of Bart’s bodyguards stepped up and hit Jeremy across the face, again. His head snapped sideways. Lizzy thought she heard a crunch of bones but Jeremy slowly turned back to look in her direction. He didn’t speak though. “What do you want?” she asked, her fists clenched, wanting

332 Lee Pearce to attack the man who had just struck Jeremy. Instead she kept her focus on Bart. “What do I want, Lizzy?” Bart said, thoughtfully. “Well, let’s see, Lizzy. You killed the remaining member of my family, my only son. You took away my business by putting me in jail, leaving it to Max and his psychopathic brothers to run. And then you infiltrated the business, helped the FBI, and destroyed anything that remained. You’ve taken everything I ever cared about from me. What do I want, Lizzy? What do you think I want?” He looked down at Jeremy. Lizzy felt her heart drop into her stomach. “Bart, please don’t do this. I’m sorry about Scott but he attacked me. I’m sorry about your business. I didn’t have any control over what happened. I didn’t even know the FBI was involved until the end.” “Lizzy, you’ve lied to me before,” Bart said, “I no longer believe you.” “Please let Jeremy go,” she said, “he’s innocent. Killing him won’t make you feel any better.” “Won’t it?” he took a step toward her. “After I kill your fiancé, I’m going to destroy your cousin and his piddly-ass clan. I’m going to destroy your life, Lizzy. Then I’m going to give you to my own pack. Maybe you’ll survive a little while. Maybe not.” Jeremy growled. “Bastard. You touch her…” Bart reached down, grabbed Jeremy by his arm and jerked him to his feet. Lizzy fought the urge to rush to Jeremy. Bart pulled Jeremy against his chest and put his arm across Jeremy’s neck, placing his hand on the far side of his face. Lizzy reached out. “Please, don’t do this,” she said, scared suddenly. She couldn’t imagine living in a world without Jeremy. She’d rather die than be without him. He stood with only seconds to live and she didn’t know what to do to save him. She saw Bart’s forearm muscles flexing in the moonlight.

RaptuRe’s Claim 333 “Please, Bart,” she said. “I’ll do anything for you. Please don’t hurt Jeremy.” Bart leaned forward, jerking Jeremy to the side. “You would do anything for this, this abomination?” Lizzy nodded her head vigorously. “Yes, Bart.” “He doesn’t deserve to live,” he said, “he used you to make him into a werewolf.” “I couldn’t let him die,” she said. “Besides, isn’t that what you wanted to do when you sold W to the humans?” He shook his head. “I didn’t want to change anyone. If they took enough of the drug, they would eventually be driven crazy enough to start killing everyone else. They’d go after the other werewolves decimating their ranks. No one would want to change any of the humans. Their own rule about not interfering would kill themselves.” “Why?” she asked, “What would you gain if the other clans died out?” He smiled. “I’d start my own clan. The remaining wolves would come begging to join me. I’d become the patriarch of these glorious states. All of them.” Lizzy couldn’t see a fault in Bart’s logic other than it would begin here with her losing the only man she ever loved. “Bart, it doesn’t have to start with Jeremy’s death. We’ll join you. I’ll join you. I’ll help you make a new family all over again. We can start right away.” He appeared to think for a few seconds on this statement. Lizzy thought she had gotten through to him. Then his arm muscles flexed. Instinctively knowing she had very little time, she leapt for his forearm just as Jeremy’s head started to twist. She landed on his arm and Bart stumbled back. He seemed to trip on his feet and they all fell to the ground. Dark forms appeared in the night. Snarls and cries of pain filled the air. She fell upon Jeremy as he dropped away from Bart. Bart jumped to his feet, sensing the presence of many

334 Lee Pearce forms in the area. His face showed fury as he tried to figure out what was happening in the dark around him, staring about the park in wonder. Lizzy felt Jeremy’s breathing body beneath her. Anger filled her soul. Bart stood looking down. “What have you done?” he demanded. Slowly she stood. “The demon boy who I helped escape from your island tells a different story of what happened the night your wife and daughter died.” Bart watched her, his body facing sideways, as she stood, remaining close to Jeremy. “He says he remembers seeing your car weaving all over the road in the rain and that they had started to pull over to the side to stay out of your way,” she continued, glancing around the dark, noting the shadows had come to a stand still, “but your car kept coming toward their van. When it sideswiped them, the ones who sat behind the driver saw that you were not wearing your seat belt. They also remember seeing the frightened looks on the faces of the women in the car.” Bart growled. Someone behind him muttered. He glanced behind him but looked back slowly as Lizzy continued. “They got out of the van moments after your car crashed into the tree. He said they found you sprawled out on the highway, supposedly ejected from the car. They couldn’t do anything to help your wife and daughter as that side of the car had been wrapped around the tree and they had been killed instantly. Interestingly you didn’t have any injuries other than a few scrapes.” “I was very lucky to have survived that accident,” he said, his voice rising, looking nervously around in the dark, “it was a tragedy, what happened to my family.” “Was it?” Lizzy asked. He focused on her face, his eyes nearly closing to slits, his hands clenching at his side. “I loved my wife very much. What are you implying?” “Why were you not wearing your seatbelt, Bart?” Lizzy asked,

RaptuRe’s Claim 335 still standing close to Jeremy. She noted he had remained very still on the ground, listening too. “Was it so that you could get out of the car quickly?” Bart let out a low warning growl, the type a wolf would give when he was showing signs of not wanting to play anymore. She felt Jeremy lean a little closer to her body protectively. “Your wife was going to leave you, wasn’t she?” Lizzy asked. “And take your daughter with you.” Bart stopped growling. His breathing had gone erratic. He looked down at the ground, his thoughts in the past. “She wasn’t my daughter,” he said quietly. “My daughter was the spawn of one of them,” he waved his arm toward the darkness behind him. “My wife and I had stopped sleeping together after Scott had been born. Only on certain occasions did she let me come to her bed so she had me convinced that second baby was my own blood. But when that, that thing started to reach puberty, she didn’t show signs of wanting to change into a werewolf. Instead she began to grow into her other skin.” He spat out that word and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. “You see, my loving wife, had fucked with a part human-part demon,” he said. “My daughter was half werewolf and the rest abomination. I told my wife I couldn’t live with it, that child, and that I was going to get rid of it. She told me then she was leaving with her daughter. That was the morning. I knew I couldn’t let that child live so I played the weepy father, begging her not to go, saying I had overreacted and she believed me. That night, we played happy family, went out and on the way back, I killed them. Yes, Lizzy, my seat belt was unfastened so when I opened my door to jump out of the car, it wouldn’t get in my way.” “What happened to your daughter’s biological father?” Lizzy asked, still digging. “My wife said he had died shortly after they had had sex,” he said. “Seems human-demons don’t live very long. She had

336 Lee Pearce fallen prey to another man who just wanted to fuck a female werewolf.” Bart licked his lips and his eyes scanned her body. “You know, you and I could walk away from here. Leave your human-wolf. Come live with a full blood.” Lizzy fought the urge to gag. “Bart, you and I won’t be going anywhere together,” she said. The shadows began to close in. “You see, your wife lied.” Bart huffed as if he had expected it. “Your daughter’s father had not died,” she continued, “your wife was just telling you that so you wouldn’t go after him or figure out where she had gone. Bart, these people,” she nodded to the demons who now surrounded the older wolf, “are going to take you to see him. He has a few things he’d like to say to you.” Shiny black hands reached out toward the werewolf. Bart pulled his arms away as he felt their hands on his body. “No, don’t touch me,” he still sounded like the patriarch she had gotten to know on the island, “you’re evil. Don’t come near. Stop. Lizzy, stop them.” Lizzy felt sorry for him as he struggled to get away from the demons. In a few seconds, though, they had a firm grip on him. Reaching into her coat pocket, Lizzy pulled out her bottle of sleeping pills and leapt forward, shoving the bottle into Bart’s hand. The air around him shimmered. He had a puzzled look on his face as he vanished into the night. Except for two. A familiar man stepped forward and bent over Jeremy. His hand flashed behind Jeremy’s back and Jeremy’s hands became free. Jeremy stood and Lizzy stepped into his arms. She looked at the demons recognizing Maysla and her middle son, Dake. “They’ll all be safe now,” she said. “Thank you,” Dake said, shaking Jeremy’s hand. “His death won’t bring back the others but we will force him to face our justice. Get what he truly deserves.”

RaptuRe’s Claim 337 Lizzy shuddered, not wanting to even think what that might entail. He glanced at Jeremy. “I’m sorry we couldn’t save your father,” he said. Jeremy lowered his head. “He was a very sick man, Dake.” “Still no one should lose a family member that way,” Jeremy’s old friend said, then he smiled, “If you ever want to work on your football skills, you know where to find me.” Jeremy smiled conspiratorially. “Yes, but no dirty tricks like last time.” “Speaking of tricks,” Dake said, glancing at Lizzy. “It seems you’ve gained an edge.” “Nothing you won’t be able to handle,” Jeremy said. The final demon stepped into the moonlight. Maysla walked up close to Lizzy and Jeremy. “You have sacrificed much tonight,” she said, “what you have done here will not be forgotten.” And she and her son walked into the darkness. Lizzy heard a car start up and drive away. Not as dramatic but just as effective. When they were finally alone, Jeremy spoke. “Why did you do it?” Lizzy sighed. “I’m not sure. I guess I felt sorry for him.” “You think he’ll have the sense to take the pills? It would save the demons a lot of time and trouble.” She shrugged. “I think he might see it as a possible way out. I don’t really know. He may actually believe he can outlast them.” Jeremy took her left hand in his and touched the engagement ring. “So you think we do have a future together after all?” She leaned against his body, feeling as much of his warmth as she could. “Yes, Jeremy, I do.” She reached up on her toes and kissed him. He responded by pulling her close, his body hardening in all the right places. When they pulled apart, she could see his eyes had gone dark, his need to shift as great as his need to make love. Regretfully, she pulled out of his arms but

338 Lee Pearce took his hand. She started to lead him toward the parking lot. He glanced at the hospital. “Lizzy, where...I should..?” “They will take care of him tonight,” she said. “You need to get away for a few hours.” “Yes, Lizzy, but I…” “Trust me, Jeremy,” she implored.

§§§ A short while later, they pulled into the Woods Ranch and parked beside the stable. A light shone in one of the upstairs rooms, probably one of the kids up late doing homework, Lizzy guessed. They got out of the car. Lizzy started to undress, tossing her clothes back inside. Jeremy watched for a moment puzzled. “C’mon, Jeremy,” Lizzy said, sliding off her jeans, “let’s go for a run.” “A run?” he repeated looking toward the dark woods. “I want to take you somewhere,” she said, shedding the last of her clothing, her underwear in fact. She stood naked, letting the cool night air wash over her skin. She turned slowly letting the moonlight dance upon her skin. She heard a low growl and turned to see Jeremy standing naked, his skin glowing white hot. Fighting the urge to go to him and touch his body for she knew they’d never make it out of the yard, she pushed aside her lustful thoughts and filled her mind with thoughts of shifting. Her body began its quick transformation. As she dropped to the ground, her muscles twisted as her body contorted into her wolf shape. She felt quick sharp jabs of pain in her joints but it all happened so fast, she barely had time to react. Her world changed. The scent of oil and gas from the car made her crinkle her nose. She turned away and breathed deep of long grass, freshly cut hay, and the distant forest smells of moss, wild flowers, and pine trees. A warm body rubbed up against her side and growled low, again. She snapped her head around, nipped at his ear, and then bolted toward the corrals. Leaping high over the railing, she heard Jeremy grunting to keep

RaptuRe’s Claim 339 up. A horse nickered in the distance as they raced across the pasture, heading for the next fence. Clearing it quickly, both wolves jumping together, Lizzy slowed a little, listening for the creek. Jeremy raced ahead, glancing over his shoulder, as if to tease her. Suddenly Jeremy dropped out of sight followed by a loud splash. Lizzy skidded to a halt at the edge of the slight cliff and watched Jeremy swimming awkwardly in the creek. Seeing he wasn’t hurt, she would’ve laughed if she had the ability. As she watched him climb out of the water, she jumped down to the edge and picked her way across, jumping over the holes. Jeremy huffed at her when she drew up alongside. She responded by taking off at a run, again, him scrambling in the dirt to keep up. She led him up the trail into the woods. They quickly passed by the men’s gathering area. She heard Jeremy pause knowing the pull into the large bowl shaped area would be enticing to him but after yipping once, heard him crash through the underbrush following again. The women’s area was another mile or so away. It had always been hard to judge distances as a wolf so Lizzy just guessed. As they approached it, she could feel her own body responding to the pull. No one could ever explain the mesmerizing draw of the smaller bowl shaped area. She stopped suddenly, feeling its presence rather than seeing it. Jeremy slid to a stop. In the shadows created by the moon, Lizzy watched as Jeremy regained his human form. She followed soon after, her shift not coming as instinctually. “What is this place?” Jeremy asked, breathless. Lizzy couldn’t tell if it was from the run or the atmosphere. “It’s the place where we women come once and a while,” Lizzy said, “Just like you have your own place.” “Yeah, but ours doesn’t feel as…as…” he held out his hand, “…soft as this.” “It normally wouldn’t feel this way to you,” she said, “When I go by your hollow, it feels uncomfortable to me.”

340 Lee Pearce “But then why does it feel right to me now?”

She took his hand. “Because I am inviting you in.”

Still Jeremy hesitated.

“What is it?” she said thinking he was still concerned about

it being a women’s only place. “I have a question, Lizzy.” She waited patiently. Her heart had start thudding even though she had been expecting this moment for a while. “Why did you do it?” Jeremy asked, “Why did you work for him? For Max?” “For you, Jeremy,” she said, noting he still held onto her hand. “He had heard about your dad’s medical problems and the bills. He said this job would make us the money to pay for the bills so you could not give up on your dream.” “But my agent said the football teams would increase my salary so I would be able to cover the medical expenses. No problem.” He sounded hurt. “Jeremy, it was all Max,” she said, “He made the phone calls. The bills would have been paid for through him one way or another.” “The teams didn’t really want me that badly? He was buying them off?” “No, Jeremy. The teams did want you,” she said, “or they wouldn’t have offered you the job.” “Why didn’t you tell me about all of this?” “Max told me not to,” she said. Jeremy stiffened at this so she continued quickly. “He said you would get stubborn and not follow through with the offers. It would destroy your career and your life.” “My life?” “Uh-huh.” “No one controls my life or yours, not anymore,” Jeremy

RaptuRe’s Claim 341 growled. “For now on, we do this together. Trust in each other.” “Always,” she whispered moving closer, pulling him down onto the frosty grass, already steaming from their body heat, in the bottom of the bowl. She wrapped her fingers in his hair, holding him close, her mouth open, her tongue demanding entrance. He crouched over her body so she wrapped her legs around his back, pulling him close. His own strength kept him hovering above. One of his hands found her weeping opening, his touch sending electric shocks up her spine. Her body pulsed as his fingers teased her clit. She felt pressure inside her tunnel and heat rose in her body. She wanted to push him away, make him stop, even slow. “I want you,” she cried out against his mouth. His hips lowered, his hand grasping his shaft, directing it against her slit. He drew his tip up and down sending chills up her body. “Please, Jeremy,” she said, “please give it to me. I need you so bad.” She felt pressure against her opening. Shifting her hips upward, her body became filled with his shaft. His hips pressed against her legs and she clung to his body, holding him secure. He began a slow, tantalizing rhythm that nearly drove her crazy. She dug her nails into his back. “Jeremy!” Her voice came out a throaty growl. He lowered his body so that their flesh just touched. His arms slid under her back. His hands wrapped around her shoulders, holding her snug against his pelvis. He slowly began to circle his hips. Lizzy gasped, arching her back, swearing she could feel his cock touching the back of her neck. Jeremy grazed his teeth along her neck stopping just at the spot where her shoulder began. Nipping at the skin, he tore it ever so slightly. Lizzy shivered again, feeling vulnerable and safe at the same time. This was Jeremy. She had made him into a werewolf. He was hers to command. He raised his mouth to kiss her once again. She tasted her own blood. Reflexively she bit his

342 Lee Pearce lip, mixing his blood with her own. Together. This was how it was going to be. Forever. Loving him. As Jeremy drove himself deeper into her body, she too clenched at his shaft tightly. Nothing was going to separate them. Not in body. Nor in soul. She had risked exile and death to save his life. He had forgiven her for her deceit in only trying to make his world a better one in which to live. And now as they both rode the wave that washed through their bodies in climax, she knew nothing could ever be hidden again, not with a love this strong.

About the Author

LEE PEARCE has been writing fantasy stories most of her life and received her first award in high school for a short story about ancient Greek philosophers. She has moved on to modern times writing urban fantasy romance stories about demons, werewolves, vampires and the odd human. She has written two papers for Kent State University for its children’s literature conferences, travel articles and is currently working on a young adult urban fantasy series as well as a literary mystery. She spends her free time at the family cottage on the Bruce Peninsula and travels when she can. She is a proud member of the Canadian Authors Association.

Trademarks Acknowledgment

The author acknowledges the trademark status and trademark owners of the following wordmarks mentioned in this work of fiction: Diet Coke: The Coca-Cola Company NFL: National Football League